which also wyll not further the glory of GOD. And now because I perceiue you haue an entire zeale and desire of my deliueraunce out of this captiuitie and worldly myserie if I shoulde not beare you a good hart in God againe me thinke I were to blame Sir howe nigh the day of my dissolution and departure out of this worlde is at hand I can not tell the Lordes wyll be fulfilled how sone soeuer it shall come I knowe the Lordes wordes must be verified on me that I shall appeare before the incorrupt Iudge and be countable to him of all my former lyfe And although the hope of his mercies is my shootanker of eternall saluation yet am I perswaded that who soeuer wittingly neglecteth regardeth not to cleare his conscience he can not haue peace with God nor a liuely fayth in his mercy Conscience therefore moueth me considering you were one of my familie and one of my houshold of whom then I thinke I had a speciall cure and of all them which were within my house which in deede ought to haue bene an example of godlynes to all the rest of my cure not only of good life but also in promotyng of Gods worde to the vttermost of their power but alas now when the tryall doth seperate the chaffe from the corne how small a deale it is God knoweth which the wind doth not blow away this conscience I say doth moue me to feare lest the lightnesse of my familie shall be layde to my charge for lacke of more earnest and diligent instruction which should haue ben done But blessed be God which hath geuen me grace to see this my default and to lament it from the bottome of my hart before my departyng hence This conscience dooth mooue me also now to require both you and my friende Doctor Haruy to remember your promises made to me in tymes past of the pure settyng foorth and preachyng of Gods worde and his truth These promises although you shall not neede to feare to be charged with them of me hereafter before the worlde yet looke for none other I exhort you as my friendes but to be charged with them at Gods hand This conscience and the loue that I beare vnto you byddeth me now say vnto you both in Gods name feare GOD and loue not the world for GOD is able to caste both body and soule into hell fyre When his wrath shall sodaynely be kindled blessed are all they that put their trust in hym And the saying of sainct Iohn is true All that is in the world as the lust of the fleshe the lust of the eyes and the pride of lyfe is not of the father but of the worlde and the worlde passeth away and the lust thereof but he that doth the wyll of God abydeth for euer If this gyfte of grace whiche vndoubtedly is necessarily required vnto eternall saluation were truely and vnfainedly graffed and firmely stablished in mens hartes they would not be so light so sodenly to shrinke from the maintenance and confession of the truth as is now alas seene so manifestly of so many in these dayes But here peraduenture you woulde knowe of me what is the truth Syr Gods woorde is the truth as sainct Iohn sayth and that euen the same that was heretofore For albeit man doth vary and change as the Moone yet Gods worde is stable abydeth one for euermore and of Christ it is truely sayd Christ yesterday and to day the same is also for euer When I was in office all that were esteemed learned in Gods word agreed this to be a truth in Gods word written that the common prayer of the Churche should be had in the common tongue You know I haue conferred with many and I ensure you I neuer founde man so farre as I do remember neither old nor new gospeller nor papist of what iudgement soeuer he was in this thing to be of a contrary opinion If then it were a truth of Gods word thinke you that the alteration of the world can make it an vntruth If it can not why then do so many men shrynke from the confession maintenance of this truth receyued once of vs all For what is it I pray you els to confesse or deny Christe in this worlde but to mainteyne the truth taught in Gods word or for any worldly respect to shrink from the same This one thing haue I brought for an ensample other thinges be in like case which now particulerly I neede not to rehearse For he that wil forsake wittingly either for feare or gayne of the world any one open truth of Gods word if he be constrained he wyl assuredly forsake God and al his truth rather then he wyl endaunger hym selfe to loose or to leaue that he loueth better in deede then he doth God and the truth of his word I like very well your plaine speaking wherein you say I must eyther agree or dye and I thinke that you meane of the bodyly death which is common both to good and bad Sir I knowe I must dye whether I agree or no. But what folly were it then to make such an agreement by the which I could neuer escape this death which is so common to all and also incurre the gylt of death and eternall damnation Lord graunt that I may vtterly abhorre and detest this damnable agreement so long as I lyue And because I dare say you wrote of friendshyp vnto me this short earnest aduertisement and I thynke veryly wishing me to lyue and not to dye therefore bearyng you in my hart no lesse loue in GOD then you doe me in the worlde I say vnto you in the worde of the Lord and that I say to you I say to all my friendes and louers in God that if you do not confesse maintayne to your power knowledge that which is grounded vpon Gods worde but will eyther for feare or gayne of the worlde shrinke and play the Apostata in deede you shall dye the death you know what I meane And I beseeche you all my true frendes louers in God remember what I say for this may be the last time peraduenture that euer I shall write vnto you From Bocardo in Oxford the .viij. day of Aprill 1555. M. Grindal now Archbishop of Canterbury being in the tyme of exile in the citie of Frankford wrote to D. Ridley thē prisoner a certaine Epistle wherin first he lamenteth his captiuitie exhorting him withall to be constant Secondly he certifieth him of the state of the English exiles being dispersed in Germany and of the singuler prouidence of God in stirring vp the fauour of the Magistrates and rulers there towardes them Thirdly he writeth to know his minde and will concerning the printing of his booke agaynst Transubstantiation and of certayne other treatises and his disputations Wherunto Bishop Ridley answereth agayne in order as foloweth ¶ The aunsweare of
deny the body and bloud of Christ to be in the sacrament of the aultar I cannot tell what aultar yee meane whether it be the aultar of the Crosse or the aultar of stone And if yee call it the Sacrament of the aultar in respect of the aultar of the stone then I defie your Christ for it is a rotten Christ. And as touching your transubstantiatiō I vtterly deny it for it was brought vp first by a Pope Now as concerning your offer made from the Synode whiche is gathered together in Antichristes name proue me that to be of the catholicke Church which ye shall neuer do I will follow you and do as you would haue me to do But yee are Idolaters and dayly do commit Idolatry Ye be also traytors for in your Pulpits you rayle vpon good kings as king Henry and king Edward his sonne which haue stand agaynst the vsurped power of the Bishop of Rome agaynst whome also I haue taken an othe which if ye can shew me by Gods law that I haue taken vniustly I will then yeld vnto you But I pray God turne the King and Queenes hartes from your Sinagogue and churche for you do abuse that good Queene Here the Bishop of Couentry and Lichfield began to shew where the true church was saying Couen The true catholicke church is set vpon an high hil Phil. Yea at Rome which is the Babylonicall church Couen No in our true Catholicke church are the Apostles Euangelistes and martyrs but before Martine Luther ther was no Apostle Euāgelist or martyr of your church Phil. Will ye know the cause why Christ did prophesie that in the latter dayes there should come false Prophetes and hipocrites as you be Couen Your Church of Geneua which ye call the Catholicke Church is that which Christ prophesied of Phil. I allow the church of Geneua and the doctrine of the same for it is vna Catholica Apostolica and doth follow the doctrine that the Apostles did preach and the doctrine taught and preached in king Edwardes dayes was also according to the same And are yee not ashamed to persecute me and others for your Churches sake which is Babilonicall and contrary to the true Catholicke Church And after this they had great conference togethers aswell out of the Scriptures as also out of the Doctours But whē Boner saw that by learning they were not able to conuince M. Phil. he thought then by his diffamations to bryng him out of credite and therefore turning himselfe vnto the Lord Mayor of London brought forth a knyfe and a bladder full of pouder and sayd London My Lorde this man had a rosted pigge brought vnto him and this knife was put secretly betweene the skin the flesh therof and so was it sent him being in prison And also this pouder was sent vnto him vnder pretence that it was good and comfortable for him to eate or drinke whiche pouder was onely to make inke to wryte withall For when his keeper did perceaue it he tooke it brought it vnto me Whiche when I did see I thought it had bene gunpouder and thereupon I put fire to it but it would not burne Then I tooke it for poyson and so gaue it to a dogge but it was not so Thou I tooke a little water and it made as fayre inke as euer I did write withall Therefore my Lord you may vnderstand what a naughty fellowe this is Phil. Ah my Lord haue ye nothing els to charge me withall but these trifles seeing I stande vppon lyfe and death Doth the knife in the pigge proue the churche of Rome to be a catholicke church c. Then the bishop brought forth a certayne instrument conteyning Articles and Questions agreed vpon both in Oxford and Cambridge whereof yee haue mention before pag. 1428. Also he did exhibite two Bookes in Print the one was the Catechisme made in king Edwards dayes An. 1552. the other concerning the true report of the disputation in the Conuocation house mention wherof is aboue expressed Moreouer hee did bring foorth and layde to Mayster Philpots charge two letters the one touching Barthelet Greene the other contayning godly exhortations comfortes which both were written vnto him by some of his godly friendes the tenour whereof wee thought here also to exhibite A letter exhibited by Boner written by some frend of M. Philpot and sent to him concerning the handling of Mayster Greene in Boners house at London YOu shal vnderstand that M. Greene came vnto the Bishop of London on Sonday last where he was curteously receaued for what policie the sequele declareth His entertaynment for one day or two was to dyne at my Lordes owne table or els to haue his meate from thence During those dayes hee lay in Doctor Chadseys chamber and was examined Albeit in very deede the Bishop earnestly and faythfully promised manye right worshipful men who were suters for him but to him vnknown that he in no case shoulde bee examined before which M. Fecknam would haue had him in his frendly custody if he would haue desired to haue conferred with him whiche he vtterly refused And in that the bish obiected agaynst him singularitie and obstinacie his answere thereunto was thus To auoyd al suspicion therof although I my self am yong vtterly vnlearned in respect of the learned and yet I vnderstand I thanke my Lord yet let me haue such books as I shal require and if I by Gods spirite do not therby answere all your books and obiections contrary therto I wil assent to you Wherunto the Bishop and his assented permitting him at the first to haue suche bookes Who at sondrye times haue reasoned with him and haue found him so stronge and rise in the scriptures and godly fathers that sithens they haue not onely taken from him such libertie of bookes but all other bookes not leauing him so much as the new Testament Since they haue bayted and vsed him most cruelly This mayster Fecknam reported saying farther that he neuer heard the like young man so perfect What shall become farther of him God knoweth but death I thinke for he remayneth more and more willing to dye as I vnderstand Concerning your bill I shal conferre with others therin knowyng that the same Courte is able to redresse the same And yet I thinke it will not be reformed for that I know fewe or none that dare or wil speake therein or preferre the same because it concerneth spirituall thinges Notwithstanding I will assertain you therof committing you to the holy Ghost who keepe you vs all as his Your owne c. The copy of an other letter written by the faythful and Christen harted Lady the Lady Vane to Mayster Philpot exhibited lykewise by Byshop Boner HArty thankes rendered vnto you my welbeloued in Christ for the booke ye sent me wherein I finde great consolations and according to the doctrine therof do prepare my cheekes to the
strikers and my womanish backe to theyr burthens of reproofe and so in the strength of my God I truste to leape ouer the wall for his sweetenesse ouercommeth me dayly maketh al these poticary druggs of the world euen medicinelike in my mouth For the continuance wherof I beseech thee my deare fellow souldior make thy faythful prayer for me that I may with a strong and gladsome conscience finish my course and obtayne the reward though it be no whit due to my worke I am not content that you so often gratifie me with thankes for that which is none worthy but duty on my part small reliefe to you But if you would loue me so much that I might supply your lackes then would I think ye beleued my offers to be such as agreed with my hart And for the short charges ye speake of the meanes are not so pleasant if god who my trust is in will otherwise prepare but Salomō saith Al things haue here their time You to day I to morow so the ende of Adams line is soone ronne out The mightye God geue vs his grace that during this time his glory be not defaced through our weakenes Because you desire to shew your selfe a worthy souldiour if neede so require I will supply your request for the Scarfe yee wrote of that ye may present my handy worke before your Captayne that I be not forgotten in the odours of incense which our beloued Christ offereth for his owne to whom I bequeth both our bodies and soules Your owne in the Lord. F.E. Ouer and besides these letters the Bishops did also bring forth a supplication made by mayster Philpot vnto the high Court of Parliament whereof mention is made in the first of the two letters last mentioned the copy wherof doth here ensue as followeth To the King and Queenes Maiesties highnesse the Lordes spiritual and temporall and the commons of this present Parliament assembled IN most humble wise complayneth vnto this honorable Courte of Parliament Iohn Philpot Clarke that where there was by the Queenes highnesse a parliament called in the first yeare of her gracious raygne and after the olde custome a Couocation of the Clergy your suppliant then being one of the sayd Conuocation house and matters there rising vppon the vsing of the Sacramentes did dispute in the same knowing that there all men had and hath had free speach and ought not to be after troubled for any thinge there spoken and yet that notwithstanding not long after the sayd Parliament your sayd suppliant without any acte or matter was commaunded to prison to the kings Benche by the late Lord Chauncellour where he hath remayned euer sithens vntil now of late that my Lord the B. of London hath sent for your sayd suppliant to examine him being none of his Dioces vpon certayn matters wherein they would haue your Oratour to declare his conscience whiche the sayd bishop sayth hee hath authoritie to do by reason of an Acte of Parliament made in the first and second yeares of the king and queeenes Maiesties raignes for the reuiuing of three Satutes made agaynst thē that hold any opinion agaynst the Catholicke fayth whereby he affirmeth that euery Ordinary may Ex Officio examine euery mans conscience and for that your sayde Oratour hath and doth refuse that the sayd Bish. of London hath any authoritie ouer your sayd Oratour for that he is neyther Diocesane nor hath publyshed preached nor held any opinion against the Catholicke faith notwithstanding the said Bishop of London deteineth him in the Colehouse in the stockes without eyther bed or any other thing to lye vpon but straw and for that your sayde Oratour cannot appeale for his reliefe from the sayd Bishop to anye other Iudge but the same bishop may refuse the same by theyr law and therefore hath no succour and helpe but by this high Courte of Parliament for the explanatiō of the sayd Acte therefore it may please you that it may be enacted by the kinge and Queenes Maiesties the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the Commons of this present Parliament assembled and by the authoritie of the same that no Byshop nor Ordinary shall committe nor detayne in prison any suspect person or persones for the Catholicke fayth except he or they haue spoken written or done some manifest Act against the Catholicke fayth and the same to be lawfully proued agaynst euery such person and persons by the testimony of two lawfull witnesses to be brought afore the sayd person or persons so accused before he or they shal eyther be committed to prison or conuict for any such offence or offences the sayd former statute made in the sayd first second yeare of our said soueraigne Lord and Lady notwithstanding Whereby your sayde Oratour shal not only bee set at libertie diuers other mo remayning in prison but also the bloude of diuers of the Quueenes Maiesties true and faythfull subiectes preserued The condemnation of the worthy Martyr of God Iohn Philpot. THese bookes Letters Supplications and other matters being thus read the bishop demaunded of him if the booke intituled The true report of the disputation c. were of his penning or not Whereunto Philpot aunswered that it was a good and true booke and of hys owne penning and setting forth The bishops waxing now weary and being not able by any sufficient ground either of Gods worde or of the true ancient Catholicke fathers to conuince ouercome him fell by fayre and flattering speach to perswade wyth him promising that if he would reuoke his opinions and come home agayne to their Romishe and Babilonicall Church he should not onely be pardoned that which was past but also they would with al fauour and chearefulnes of hart receiue him agayne as a true member therof Whiche words when Boner saw would take no place hee demandeth of M. Philpot and that with a charitable affection I warrant you whether he had any iust cause to alledge why he shoulde not condemne him as an hereticke Well quoth M. Philpot your idolatrous sacrament which you haue found out ye would fayne defend but ye cannot nor neuer shall In the end the Byshop seeing hys vnmoueable stedfastnes in the trueth did pronounce openly the sentence of condemnation against him In the reading wherof when he came to these words Teque etiam tanquam haereticum obstinatum pertinacem impoenitentem c. M. Philpot said I thanke God that I am an hereticke out of your cursed Church I am no hereticke before God But God blesse you and geue you once grace to repent youre wicked doinges and let all men beware of your bloudy church Moreouer whiles Boner was about the middest of the sentence the bishop of Bath pulled him by the sleeue sayd My Lord my Lord knowe of him first whether hee will recant or no Then Boner sayd full like himselfe oh let me alone and so read forth the sentence And
make his aunswereâ— Succession of Bishopâ— alone is â—o sufficient poynt to proue the Catholicke Church Leaue your reuiling termes 〈◊〉 Lord 〈◊〉 goe to the matter Note how these men grouÌ„d their fayth not vpon Gods word but vpon the determination of their owne knowne Church My Lord of 〈◊〉 driâ—eâ— to seeke 〈◊〉 bookes August de implicitate â—â—edendi â— Philpot 〈◊〉 repâ—â—ted to 〈…〉 â— Poyntes 〈◊〉 proue 〈◊〉 Cathoâ—â—cke church 〈◊〉 of S. Austen 1. Consent of al natioÌ„s 2. Sea Apoâ—â—â—licall 3. Vniuersalitye 4. Catholicke Aunswere to the Archbishops 4. poyntes Christes church ceaseth not 〈◊〉 his Church albeit 〈◊〉 tyme of persecution iâ— be hid sometime in corners First aunswere to his reason and 〈◊〉 him obâ—tinate â—â—terward * Because 〈◊〉 Lord 〈◊〉 be not 〈◊〉 to aunswere him Anotâ—â—◠〈◊〉 of M. Philâ—â—â— before â—he â—ishop Concerning these 4. poynt aunswered sufâ—ficiently befoâ—â— It is best for you to lay so when you haue no other way to shift of his Argumentes The last examinations of M. Philpot in open iudgement with his finall condemnation by B. Boner in the consistory at Paules December 14. M. Philpot called into open iudgement 3. Speciall Articles layd to M. Philpot. * Here eyther the Register belyeth M. Philpot or els he ment as not offeÌ„ding the law thereby to be accused for otherwise â—all his former examinations doe declare that he spake against the Sacrament of the Altar B. Boner with all his Doctors not able to satisfie M. Philpots offer December 16. The last examination of Iohn Philpot. B. Stokesleys prayer when he gaue sentence vpon any B. Boner prayeth against himselfe B. Boner hath no authoritye by right to proceed agaynst M. Philpot. B. Boner noted to 〈◊〉 ignorant 〈◊〉 the lawe This law seemeth eyther blindly câ—pared of the Bishop or els not rightly collected of his Register The Lord Maioâ— with the Shâ—â—efâ—e assistanâ— to B. Boner against M. Philpot. The 3. arâ—â—â—cles agaynst Iohn Philpot agaynst repeated An exhortation of â— Boneâ— to Iohn Philpot December 16. 〈◊〉 Philpot answeâ—eth to the Bâ—â—hops exhortation before the Lord Maior To the first aâ—ticle Iohn Philpot is of the Catholicke Church but not of the â—aâ—ilonical Church To the 2. Article Iohn Philpot speaketh not agaynst the 〈◊〉 sacrifice 〈◊〉 agaynst 〈◊〉 sacrifice 〈◊〉 â—pon the 〈◊〉 vsed 〈◊〉 prâ—uate masâ—es To the 3. article Pâ—â—â—pot denyeth not 〈◊〉 Sacrament of the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 but the Sacrament of the Altar of 〈◊〉 he deâ—â—eth Philpot chargeth the clergy of Q Mar· time to be idolaters to 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 church where their 〈…〉 church 〈◊〉 England 〈◊〉 K. Edwardeâ—â—â—me B. Boner chargeth him with false surmises for want of true matter Philpot had a knife brought him vnder a pig Ergo the Church of Rome is a Catholicke church Articles concluded in Cambridge and Oxford The catechisms set forth in K. Edwards dayes The booke of report of the disputation in in the Conuocation house A letter written to M. Philpot touching the handling of M. Grene. exhibited by B. Boner Boner breaketh promise M. Grene strong in sriptures Doctors Fecknams report of Bart. Grene. This bill was a supplication to be offred vp in the Parlament A letter written to M. Philpot by the faythfull Christen Lady the Lady Vane A supplication of Iohn Philpot to the King and Queene The strayte handling of Iohn Philpot in the Bishops Colehouse Of this booke of disputation 〈◊〉 the Conuocation reaâ—â— before pag. 1410. Ah my Lord what needed this question when no reasonable aunswere could be allowed Sentence of condemnation read agaynst M. Philpot. M. Philpots words in reading the senteÌ„ce M. Philpot deliuered to the Sheriffes M. Philpot to his seruaunt M. Philpot brought into Newgate his man permitted to enter with him Talke betweene M. Philpot Alexander the keeper Good Philpot lâ—den with yrons because he would not recant at Alexanders bidding Alexander taketh Philpots tokens from his man Alexander the cruell keeper requireth 4. poundes of M. Philpot for his yrons M. Philpot 〈…〉 Note the 〈…〉 Phâ—lpot with much 〈…〉 M. Philpot warned by the Sheriffes â—o prepare him agaynâ—t the next day to 〈…〉 Decemb. â—â— M. Philpot brought to the place of Martyrdome M. Philpotâ— words going to the stake M. Philpotâ— prayers Iohn Philpot geueth the Officers money The writinges examinations of M. Iohn Philpot by the prouideÌ„ce of almighty God preserued A godly prayer to be sayd at the tyme of Martyrdome He prayeth for restoring of the Gospell and peace in England A letter of M. Philpot to the Congregation Heb. 6· Math. 25. Math. 5. Rom. 10. Math. 11. Luke 12. Math. 7. Luke 9. Math. 7. Aggeus â— Wisedome of the flesh not to be harkened vnto Rom. 8. 1. Cor. 6. Math. 16. Heb. 11. Psal. 116. Death for righteousnes bringeth felicity Godly counsell Luke 18. 3. Reg. 18. Apoc. â— 3. Reg. 31. God will not be serued after mans imagination but as himselfe prescribeth Ephe. 2. Psal. 21. Psal. 26. 〈…〉 5. 1 Cor. 3. Not lawfull 〈◊〉 true 〈…〉 Popish 〈◊〉 Not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 God in 〈◊〉 but in 〈…〉 A lesson for large consciences Persons 〈…〉 true Christians ought in no 〈◊〉 to parâ—â—cipate with 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. Apoc. 13. 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 2. 1 Cor. 6. Apoc. 18. 〈◊〉 3. The place 〈…〉 5. 〈◊〉 Math. 24. A cursed thing to sinne vpon hope of forgeuenes Psal. 102.146 Luke 20. 1. Pet. 2. Obedience to Magistrates what and how farre Actes 4. Daniell 6. Math. 15. Agaynst such â— sinne wilfully vpon hope of Election Rom. 3. Ephe. 1. 2. Heter 1. Prouerb 24. Iohn 12. Iohn 3. Heb. 6.10 Large conscieÌ„ce 1. Cor. 4. 1. Tim. 1. Charitye Pure hart Fayth vnfayned Good conscieÌ„ce An other letter of M. Philpot to Iohn Careles Experience of the Lordes comfort in trouble Example of Christes comfort to be taken by M. Philpot. Apoc. 21. An other letter of M. Philpot to the same partye To this letter Careles maketh a very godly aunswere which you shall see after in his story Math. 15. Psal. 125. Psal. 51. Luke 7. Sorow in a Christian man ought to be moderate 1. Thess. 4. 2. Cor. 7. Rom. 5. Sathans practise to bring the godly repeÌ„tance of a sinner to desperatioÌ„ Gods children fall The deuills children lye still Luke 11. Strife agaynst sinne iâ— a token of Gods child Iames. 4. Wholsome and godly preceptes of lyfe An other letter of M. Philpot to his owne Sister full of fruitfull exhortation Spirituall consanguinitye and naturall compared The Sieue of afflictions Luke 22. Eccle. 2. Christ our first borne brother A Christen mans backe should alwayes be ready to beare Christes crosse Vngodly fellowship to be eschewed Psal. 15. 2. Tim. 2. Apoc 4. This was for the first fruites of his Aâ—chdeaconry whereof all the tyme of his imprisonmeÌ„t he had no commoditye and yet his suretieâ— were compelled to pay the same An other letter of Iohn Philpot contayning godly exhortations He commeÌ„deth their faythfull zeale to Gods word He exhorteth them
of them a token a bowed grote and desire them for Gods sake to helpe vs with theyr prayers Haue litle Katherine in minde Commend me vnto all good friendes Continue in prayer Beware of vanitie Let not God be dishonored in your conuersation but like a good Matron keepe your vessel in holines The peace of God rest with you for euer Amen My brother Iuison sendeth to you a tokē to your mother a token and to Katherine a token iij. pence Iohn Launder sendeth you a peece of Spanish mony father Heralt a peece of vi d. William Androwes sendeth you a rase of Ginger and I sēd your mother one and a Nutmeg I send Katherine Comfites for a token to eate I haue sent you a keyclog for a token Your husband Robert Smith A letter sent to his frende THe eternall God keepe you in his feare I haue hearty commendations vnto you and your husbande beseeching almighty God to preserue you in well doing and in perfecte knowledge of his Christe that yee may be founde faultles in the day of the Lorde I haue heard saye that my frende is geuen ouer to vanitie it breaketh my hearte not onely to heare that he so doeth but also teacheth other that it is vnhurtful to goe to all abhominations whych nowe stand in the Idols temples neuerthelesse deare frende be ye not mooued to follow sinners for they haue no inheritance with God and Christe But looke that by going into the Idoll temple ye defile not the temple of God for light hath no felowship with darkenesse But looke what the Lord hath commaunded that doe For if not going to Churche were without persecution they would not learne you that lesson But all thing that is sweete to the flesh is allowed of the fleshly The Lord shal reward euery man according to his woorkes and he that leadeth into captiuitie shall go into captiuitie and hee that by the fleshly man is led in the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption The Lorde Iesu geue thee his holy spirite Amen I haue sent thee an Epistle in metre whiche is not to be laid vp in thy cofer but in thy heart Seeke peace and ensue it Feare God loue God with all thy heart with all thy soule and with all thy strength Thy frend and al mens in Christ Iesus Rob. Smith Scribled in much hast from N. the 12. of May. Robert Smith to all faithfull seruants of Christ exhorting them to be strong vnder persecution Content thy selfe with pacience With Christ to beare the crosse of paine Which can and will thee recompence A thousande folde with ioyes againe Let nothing cause thy heart to quaile Lanch out thy boate hale vp thy saile Put from the shore And be thou sure thou shalt attaine Vnto the port that shall remaine For euermore The burning of Steuen Harwood and Thomas Fust martyred for the testimonie of the Gospel ABout this time died also by cruell fire these two martyrs of God that is to saye Steuen Harwoode at Stratford and Thomas Fust at Ware Which both two as they were about one time burned with the fore mētioned Robert Smith and George Tankerfield although in sundry places so were they also examined and openly cōdemned togethers wyth them Their processe because it was ioyned all in one with the processe of Robert Smith other of the said company aboue mentioned I thought it superfluous againe to repeate the same saue that of Thomas Fust this is to be added that where as he in his last appering the 12. of Iuly was mooued by the Byshop to reuoke his opinion thus he answered No said he my Lorde for there is no truth commeth out of your mouth but all lyes Yee condemne men and will not heare the truthe Where can ye finde any annoynting or greasing in Gods booke I speake nothing but the truthe and I am certaine that it is the truthe that I speake This answere of hym onely I finde noted by the Register although howe slenderly these Registrers haue dealt in vttering such matters that is in omitting those thinges which moste woorthy were to be knowen by their doings it is easie to be seene But to be short after their answeres made both he Thomas Fust were for their faithfull perseuerance condemned together by the Bishop in his accustomed pitie as heretikes to be burned and so as before ye haue heard finished they their martyrdom the one at Stratford and the other at Ware in the moneth of August and yere abouesayd The constant Martyrdome of William Haile burned at Barnet OF the same companie of these x. aboue recorded whych were sent vp to Byshop Boner by sir Nicholas Hare and other Commissioners in the companie of George Tankerfielde and Roberte Smith was also Willyam Hayle of Thorpe in the Countie of Essex who lykewise being examined with the rest the 12. day of Iuly receiued with them also the sentence of cōdemnation Geuing thys exhortation with al to the lookers on Ah good people sayd he beware of this Idolatrer and thys Antichriste poynting The martyrdome of VVilliam Haile vnto the Bishop of London and so was he deliuered to the Sheriffes as an heretique to be burned who sente him to Barnet where about the latter ende of August hee moste constantly sealed vp his faith with the consuming of his bodye by cruell fire yeelding hys soule vnto the Lorde Iesus his onely and most sure redeemer George King Thomas Leyes Iohn VVade sickened in prisone and were buried in the fieldes YEe hearde before of ten sundry personnes sent oute of Newgate by Maister Hare and other Commissioners to be examined of Boner Bishoppe of London Of whome sixe already haue bene executed in seuerall places as hathe beene shewed whose names were Elizabeth Warne George Tankerfielde Robert Smith Steuen Harwoode Thomas Fust and William Haile Other three to witte George King Thomas Leyes and Iohn Wade sickening in Lollardes Tower were so weake that they were remooued into sundry houses wythin the Citie of London and there departed and cast out into the fieldes and there buryed by nighte of the faithfull brethren when none in the day durste doe it propter metum Iudaeorum The last that remained of thys foresayde company was Ioane Layshe or Layshforde the Daughter in lawe to Iohn Warne and Elizabeth Warne Martyrs but because shee was reprieued to a longer day her storie and Martyrdom we will deferre till the moneth of Ianuarie the next yeare following William Andrewe THe like catholike charitie was also shewed vpon William Andrew of Horsley in the Countie of Essex Carpenter who was brought to Newgate the firste day of Aprill 1555. by Iohn Motham Constable of Mauldon in Essex The first and principall promoter of hym was the Lorde Riche who sent him first to prisone An other great doer against him also seemeth to be sir Richard Southwel Knighte by a letter wrytten by him to Boner as
Doctour Fuller you must vnderstand that Christ spake to the Scribes and Phariseys Nay Mayster Doctour sayth Wolsey Christ spake eueÌ„ to you and your felowes here present to al other such like as you be Away Mayster Doctor saith Christopherson for you can do no good with this man Yet sayth D. Fuller I will leane thee a booke to read I promise thee of a learned maÌ„s doing that is to say of Doctor Watsons doing who was then Bishop of Lincolne Wolsey receiuing the same booke did diligently reade it ouer which in many places did manifestly appeare contrary to the knowne trueth of Gods word At the length a fourtnight or three weekes folowing the sayde Doctour Fuller resorting agayne to the prison house to confer with the sayd Wolsey did aske him how he liked the sayd booke thinking that he had won him by the reading of the same who aunswered him and sayd Syr I like the booke no otherwise then I thought before I should find it Wherupon the Chauncellor taking his booke departed home At night when D. Fuller came to his chamber to looke on it he did finde in many places coÌ„trary to his minde the booke raced with a pen by the sayd Wolsey The which hee seing and being vexed therwith sayd Oh this is an obstinate hereticke and hath quite marred my booke Then the Syse holden at Wisbich drawing nye Doctor Fuller commeth agayne to the sayd Wolsey and speaketh vnto him on this maner Thou doest much trouble my coÌ„science wherfore I pray thee depart rule thy 〈◊〉 so that I heare no more complaint of thee and come to the Church when thou wilt and if thou be complayned vpon so farre as I may I promise thee I will not heare of it Mayster Doctour quoth Wolsey I was brought hyther by a law and by a law I will be deliuered Then being broughte to the Sessions before named Wolsey was layd in the Castle at Wisbich thinking to him and al his freÌ„des that he should haue suffered there at that present time but it proued nothing so Then Robert Pygot the painter being at liberty was there presented by some euill disposed persons sworne meÌ„ as they called them for not comming to the Church The sayd Pygot being called in the Sessions woulde not absent himselfe but there did playnely appeare before Syr Clement Hygham being Iudge who sayd vnto him Ah are you the holy father the Paynter How chaunce ye came not to the Churche Syr quoth the Paynter I am not out of the Church I trust in God No Syr sayd the Iudge this is no Churche this is a Haule Ye sir sayd Pygot I know very wel it is a Haule but he that is in the true faith of Iesus Christ is neuer absent but present in the Church of God Ah Syrha sayd the Iudge you are to high learned for me to talke withall wherfore I will send you to them that be better learned then I strayght wayes commaundynge him to the Iayle where Wolsey lay So the SessioÌ„s being broken vp and ended the sayd Wolsey and Pigot were caryed agayne to Eley into yrison where they both did remayne till the day of theyr death In the meane time certaine of theyr neighbors of Wisbych aforesayd being at Eley came to see how they did There came thither also a Chapleine of Bishop Gooderikes a Frenchman borne one Peter Ualentius who said vnto the said Wolsey and Pygot My brethren according to mine office I am come to talk with you for I haue bene Amner here this xx yeares and aboue Wheerfore I must desire you my brethren to take it in good parte that I am come to talke with you I promise you not to pull you from your fayth But I both requyre and desire in the name of Iesus Christ that you stande to the truth of the Gospell and worde and I beseech the almighty God for his sonne Iesus Christes sake to preserue both you me in the same vnto the end For I knowe not myselfe my brethreÌ„ how soone I shal be at the same point that you now are Thus with many other like wordes he made an end causing all that were there present to water theyr cheekes contrary to al the hope they had in him god be praysed therfore Then within short time after Pygot and Wolsey wer called to iudgement about the ix daye of October before Doctor Fuller then Chauncellor with old Doctor Shaxton Christopherson and others in Commission who layd earnestly to theyr charge for theyr belief in diuers articles but especially of the Sacrament of the aultar Whereunto theyr auÌ„swere was that the Sacrament of the aultar was an Idoll and that the naturall body and bloud of Christe was not present really in the sayd Sacrament and to this opinion they sayd they would sticke beleuing perfectly the same to be no heresye that they had affirmed but the verye truth wherupoÌ„ they would stand Then said the Doctors that they were out of the Catholicke fayth Then Doctor Shaxton sayd vnto them good brethren remember your selues and become new men for I my self was in this â—ond opinion that you are nowe in but I am now become a new man Ah sayd Wolsey are you become a new man Wo be to thee thou wicked new man for God shal iustly iudge thee Doctour Fuller then spake saying this Wolsey is an obstinate felow and one that I could neuer do good vpon But as for the Paynter hee is a man quiet and indifferent as farre as I perceiue and is soone reformed and maye very well be deliuered for any euill opinion I find in him Then Christopherson called for penne and yncke and wrote these wordes folowing I Robert Pygot do beleue that after â—he wordes of consecration spoken by the Priest thâ—re remaineth no more bread and wine but the very body and bloud of Christ really substauntially the selfe same that was borne of the virgine Mary and reading it to the Paynter he sayd thus doest thou beleue all this according as it is written Pygot No Syr sayd the Paynter that is your fayth and not mine Christopher Loe Mayster Doctor Fuller you would haue letteÌ„ this felow go he is as much an heretick as the other And so immediately iudgemeÌ„t was geuen vpon theÌ„ to dye Which done after the seÌ„teÌ„ce read they were sent again to the prison where they did lye till the day of theyr death At which day one Peacocke Bachelor of diuinity being appoynted to preach took his text out of the first Epistle of S. Paul to the Corin. 5. chap. of one that had liued vnordinately by abusing his fathers wife likening the sayd Pygot and Wolsey to the same man often times saying that such members must be cut of from the congregation most maliciously reporting the sayd Wolsey to be cleane out of the fayth and in many places quite denying the Scripture So his Sermon being ended the forenamed Pygot
opus est magna patientia ad sustinendas calumnias malignantis Ecclesiae Syr I haue had more busines in my little cure since I spake with you what with sicke folkes and what with matrimonies theÌ„ I haue had since I came to it or then I would haue thought a man should haue in a great cure I wonder how men can go quietly to bed which haue great cures and many and yet peraduenture are in none of them all But I pray you tell none of your frendes that I sayd so foolishly least I make a dissention in a Christian Congregation and deuide a sweete and a restfull vnion or tot quot with haec requies mea in seculum seculi Syr I had made an end of this scribling and was beginning â—o write it agayne more truely and more distinctly and to correcte it but there came a man of my Lorde of Farleys with a Citation to appeare before my Lord of London in haste to be punished for suche excesses as I committed at my last being there so that I coulde not perfourme my purpose I doubt whether ye can read it as it is If ye can well be it if not I pray you sende it me agayne and that you so doe whether you can reade it or not Iesu mercy what Worlde is this that I shall be put to so greate laboure and paynes besides great costes aboue my power for preachinge of a poore simple Sermon But I trow our Sauiour Christ sayd true Oportet pati sic intrare tam periculosum est in Christo pie viuere velle yea in a christian Congregation God make vs all Christian after the right fashion Amen Here foloweth an other letter of M. Latimer writtten to K. Henry the 8. vpon this occasion Ye heard before of two sondry Proclamations set out by the Byshops in the time of K. Henry the one in the yeare 1531. and the other set out an 1546. In the which proclamatioÌ„s bâ—ing authorised by the kinges name were inhibited all english books either conteining or tending to any matter of the scripture Where also wee haue expreâ—ed at large the whole Catalogue of all theyr errors heresies which the sayd Bishops falsely haue excerpted and maliciously imputed to Godlye writers with theyr places and quotations aboue assigned in the page aforesayd Now M. Latimer growing in some fauor with the king and seing the great decay of Christes religion by reason of these Proclamations and touched therfore with the zeale of coÌ„science directeth vnto K. HeÌ„ry this letter hereunder ensuing therby enteÌ„ding by all meanes possible to perswade the kinges mind to set opeÌ„ again the freedome of Gods holy word amongest his subiectes The copy and tenor of his letter here foloweth ¶ The Letter of Mayster Latimer written to King Henry for the restoring agayne the free liberty of reading the holy Scriptures ⧠To the most mighty Prince King of England Henrye the eight Grace mercy and peace from God the Father by our Lord Iesus Christ. THe holy Doctour Saynt Austine in an Epistle whiche he wrote to Casulanus sayth that he whiche for feare of any power hideth the trueth prouoketh the wrath of God to come vpon him for he feareth men more then God And according to the same the holy man Saynt Iohn Chrisostome sayth that he is not alonely a traytour to the truth which opeÌ„ly for truth teacheth a lie but he also which doth not freely pronounce and shewe the trueth that he knoweth These sentences moste redoubted Kyng when I read nowe of late and marked them earnestlye in the inward partes of mine hart they made me sore afrayd troubled and vexed me grieuously in my conscience and at the last droue me to this strayt that either I must shewe forth such thinges as I haue read and learned in Scripture or elles to be of the sort that prouoke the wrath of GOD vpon them and be traitors vnto the trueth the which thing rather then it shoulde happen I had rather suffer extreme punishment For what other thing is it to bee a Traytour vnto the trueth then to be a Traytour and a Iudas vnto Christe which is the very truth and cause of all trueth the whiche sayth that whosoeuer denyeth him here before men he wil deny him before his father in heauen The which denying ought more to be feared and dread then the losse of al temporall goodes honour promotion fame prison sclaunder hurtes banishmentes and all manner of tormentes and crueltyes yea and death it selfe bee it neuer so shamefull and paynefull But alas how litle do meÌ„ regard those sharpe sayinges of these two holy men and how litle doe they feare the terrible iudgemente of almightye God and specially they which boast themselues to be guides and capitaynes vnto other and chalenging vnto themselues the knowledge of holy Scripture yet will neither shewe the trueth themselues as they be bounde neither suffer them that would So that vnto theÌ„ may be sayd that which our sauior Christ said to the Phariseis Math. 23. Wo be vnto you Scribes and Phariseis which shut vp the kingdome of heauen before men and neither will you enter in your selues neither suffer them that would to enter in And they will as much as in them lyeth debarre not onely the word of God whyche Dauid calleth a light to direct and shew euery man how to order his affections and lustes according to the Commaundementes of God but also by theyr subtle wylinesse they instruct moue and prouoke in a maner all Kinges in christendome to ayde succour and helpe them in thys theyr mischiefe and especially in this your Realme they haue sore blynded your Liege people and Subiectes wyth their Lawes Customes Ceremonyes and Banbery Glofes and punished them wyth Cursynges Excommunications and other corruptions corrections I woulde say and now at the last when they see that they cannot preuayle agaynst the open trueth which the more is persecuted the more it increaseth by their tiranny they haue made it Treason to your noble Grace to haue the Scripture in English Here I beseech your Grace to pardon me a while and paciently to heare me a worde or two yea and thoughe it be so that as concerning your high Maiesty and regall power whereunto almightye God hath called your Grace there is as great difference betweene you and mee as betwene God and man For you be here to me and to al your subiectes in Gods sted to defend ayde and succour vs in our right and so I should tremble and quake to speake to your grace But agayne as concerning that you be a mortall man in daunger of sinne hauing in you the corrupte nature of Adam in the which al we be both conceiued and borne so haue you no lesse need of the merites of Christes passion for your saluation then I and other of your subiectes haue whiche be all members of the misticall bodye of christ And though you be an
it remayned in the sea of Rome This if you shall confesse with vs acknowledge with all the realme your errours and false assertions then shall you doe that whiche we most desire then shall we rest vppon the first part of our Commission then shall we receiue you acknowledge you one of the Churche and according to the authoritie geuen vnto vs minister vnto you vpon due repentaunce the benefite of absolution to the whiche the Kyng and Queene their Maiesties were not ashamed to submit them selues although they of them selues were vnspotted and therefore needed no reconciliation yet lest the putrification and rottennesse of all the body myght be noysome and do damage to the head also they as I sayd most humbly submitted them selues to my Lorde Cardinall his grace by hym as Legate to the Popes holynes to bee partakers of the reconciliation but if you shall stubburnely perseuer in your blindnes if you wyll not acknowledge your errours if you as you stande nowe alone wyll be singular in your opinions if by schisme and heresie you wyll styll diuide your selfe from our Churche then must wee proceede to the seconde part of the Commission which we would be loth to do that is not to condemne you for that wee can not doe that the temporall sworde of the Realme and not wee will do but to separate you from vs acknowledge you to be none of vs to renounce you as no member of the Churche to declare that you are filius perditionis a lost chylde and as you are a rotten member of the Churche so to cut you of from the Church and so to commit you to the temporall Iudges permittyng them to proceede agaynst you accordyng to the tenor of their lawes Therefore M. Latimer for Gods loue consider your estate remember you are a learned man you haue taken degrees in the Schole borne the office of a Byshop remember you are an olde man spare your body accelerate not your death especially remember your soules health quiet of your conscience consyder that if you shoulde dye in this state you shall be a stinkyng sacrifice to God for it is the cause that maketh the Martyr and not the death consyder that if you dye in this state you dye without grace for without the Churche can be no saluation Let not vayne glory haue the vpper hande humiliate your selfe captiuate your vnderstandyng subdue your reason submit your selfe to the determination of the Churche doe not force vs to doe all that we may doe let vs rest in that parte whiche wee most hartely desyre and I for my part then the Byshop put of his cap agayne with all my hart exhort you After the Byshop had somewhat paused then M. Latimer lift vp his head for before he leaned on his elbowe and asked whether his Lordshyp had sayd and the Byshop answered yea Lati. Then will your Lordship geue me leaue to speake a worde oâ— two Linc Yea M. Latimer so that you vse a modest kynd of talke without raysing or tauntes Lati. I beseech your Lordshyp licence me to sit downe Linc. At your pleasure M. Latimer take as much ease as you wyll Lati. Your Lordshyppe gentlye exhorted mee in manye woordes to come to the vnitie of the Churche I confesse my Lorde a Catholicke Churche spread throughout all the worlde in the whiche no man may erre without the whiche vnitie of the Churche no man can be saued but I knowe perfectly by Gods woorde that this Churche is in all the worlde and hath not his foundation in Rome only as you say and me thought your Lordshyp brought a place out of the Scriptures to confirme the same that there was a iurisdiction geuen to Peter in that Christe bad hym regere gouerne his people In deede my Lord sainct Peter did well and truely his office in that he was byd regere but since the Byshoppes of Rome haue taken a new kynd of regere In deede they ought to regere but how my Lord not as they will them selues but this regere must be hedged in and digged in They must regere but secundum verbum dei they must rule but accordyng to the worde of God But the Byshops of Rome haue turned regere secundum verbum dei into regere secundum voluntatem suam they haue turned the rule accordyng to the woorde of GOD into the rule accordyng to their owne pleasures and as it pleaseth them best as there is a booke set foorth whiche hath diuers poyntes in it and amongest other this poynt is one whiche your Lordshyppe went about to proue by this woorde regere and the argument whiche he bryngeth foorth for the proofe of that matter is taken out of Deuteronomie where it is sayde if there ryseth anye controuersie amonge the people the Priestes Leuitici generis of the order of Leuiticus shall decide the matter secundum legem dei accordyng to the lawe of GOD so it muste be taken This booke perceyuing this authoritie to be geuen to the Priestes of the olde lawe taketh occasion to proue the same to be geuen to the Byshops and other the Cleargy of the new law but in prouyng this matter where as it was sayde there as the Priestes of the order of Leuiticus shoulde determine the matter accordyng to Gods law that accordyng to Gods law is left out and onely is recited as the Priestes of the order of Leuiticus shall decide the matter so it ought to be taken of the people a large authoritie I ensure you What gelding of Scripture is this what clippyng of Gods coyne With the which termes the audience smiled This is muche like the regere whiche your Lordshyp talked of Nay nay my Lordes we may not geue such authoritie to the Clergie to rule all thynges as they wyll Let them keepe them selues within their commission Now I trust my Lord I do not rayle yet Linc. No M. Latimer your talke is more like tauntes then rayling but in that I haue not red the booke which you blame so much nor knowe not of any suche I can say nothyng therein Lati. Yes my Lorde the booke is open to be red and is intituled to one whiche is Bishop of Glocester whom I neuer knew neither did at any tyme see him to my knowledge With that the people laughed because the Byshop of Glocester sat there in commission Then the Byshop of Glocester stoode vp and sayd it was his booke Lati. Was it yours my Lorde In deede I knewe not your Lordshyp neither euer did see you before neither yet see you now through the brightnes of the Sunne shining betwixt you and me Then the audience laughed agayne and Maister Latimer spake vnto them saying Why my maisters this is no laughyng matter I aunsweare vppon lyfe and death Vae vobis qui redetis nunc quoniam flebitis The Byshoppe of Lincolne commaunded silence and then sayde Linc. M. Latimer if you had kept
your selfe within your boundes if you had not vsed such scoffes and tauntes this had not bene done After this the Byshop of Glocester sayde in excusing of his booke Gloc. M. Latimer hereby euery man may see what learnyng you haue Then M. Latimer interrupted hym saying Lati. Lo you looke for learnyng at my handes whiche haue gone so longe to the schole of obliuion makynge the bare walles my Librarie keepyng me so long in prison without booke or penne and inke and nowe you let me lose to come and aunsweare to Articles You deale with me as though two were appoynted to fyght for lyfe and death and ouer nyght the one through friendes and fauour is cheryshed hath good counsayle geuen hym howe to encounter with his enemie The other for enuye or lacke of friendes all the whole nyght is set in the stockes In the mornyng when they shall meete the one is in strength and lusty the other is starke of his limmes and almoste dead for feeblenes Thynke you that to runne through this man with a speare is not a goodly victory But the Byshoppe of Glocester interruptyng his aunswere proceeded saying Glo. I went not about to recite any places of Scripture in that place of my booke for then if I had not recited it faythfully you myght haue had iust occasion of reprehention but I only in that place formed an argument á maior◠in this sense that if in the olde lawe the Priestes had power to decide matters of controuersies muche more then ought the authoritie to be geuen to the clergy in the new law and I pray you in this poynt what auayleth the rehersall secundum legem dei Lati. Yes my Lorde very muche For I acknowledge authoritie to be geuen to the spiritualtie to decide matter of Religion and as my Lord sayd euen nowe to regere but they must do it secundum verbum dei and not secundum voluntatem suam according to the worde and lawe of God and not after their owne will after their owne imaginations and fantasies The Byshop of Glocester woulde haue spoken more sauyng that the Byshop of Lincolne sayde that they came not to dispute with M. Latimer but to take his determinate aunsweres to their Articles and so began to propose the same Articles whiche were proposed to M. Ridley But M. Latimer interrupted him speaking to the bishop of Glocester well my Lord I could wish more faythfull dealyng with Gods woorde and not to leaue out a part and snatche a part here and an other there but to rehearse the whole faythfully But the Byshoppe of Lincolne not attendyng to this saying of Maister Latimer proceeded in rehearsing the Articles in forme and sense as I declared before in the examination of the Articles proposed to Maister Ridley and requyred Maister Latimers aunswere the fyrst Then Maister Latimer makyng his protestation that notwithstandyng these his aunsweres it shoulde not bee taken that thereby he would acknowledge any authoritie of the Byshoppe of Rome saying that he was the Kyng and Queene their Maiesties subiecte and not the Popes neyther coulde serue two maisters at one tyme except he should first renounce one of them required the Notaries so to take his protestation that what soeuer hee shoulde saye or do it shoulde not be taken as though he did thereby agree to any authoritie that came from the Byshop of Rome Linc. The Byshop of Lincolne sayd that his protestation shoulde be so taken but he required him to aunsweare briefly affirmatiuely or negatiuely to the first Article and so recited the same agayne and Maister Latimer aunswered as foloweth Lati. I doe not deny my Lorde that in the Sacrament by spirite and grace is the very body and bloud of Christ because that euery man by receiuyng bodylye that bread and wine spiritually receyueth the body and bloud of Christe and is made partaker thereby of the merites of Christes Passion but I denye that the body and bloud of Christe is in such sort in the Sacrament as you woulde haue it Linc. Then Maister Latimer you aunsweare affirmatiuely Lati. Yea if you meane of that grosse and carnall beyng which you do take The Notaries tooke his aunsweares to bee affirmatiuely Linc. What say you Maister Latimer to the seconde Article and recited the same Lati. There is my Lorde a chaunge in the bread and wine and suche a chaunge as no power but the omnipotencie of GOD can make in that that whiche before was bread shoulde nowe haue that dignitie to exhibite Christes body yet the bread is still bread and the wine still wine for the chaunge is not in the nature but in the dignitie because nowe that whiche was common bread hath the dignitie to exhibite Christes body for where as it was common bread it is nowe no more common bread neither ought it it to be so taken but as holy bread sanctified by Gods worde With that the Byshop of Lincolne smyled saying Linc. Lo Maister Latimer see what stedfastnesse is in your doctrine That whiche you abhorred and despised moste you now most establyshe for where as you moste rayled at holy bread you nowe make your communion holy bread Lati. Tush a rushe for holy bread I say the bread in the communion is an holy bread in deede But the Byshoppe of Lincolne interrupted hym and sayde Linc. O you make a difference betwene holy bread and holy bread with that the audience laughed Well maister Latimer is not this your aunsweare that the sustaunce of bread and wine remayneth after the wordes of consecration Lati. Yes verely it must nedes bee so for Christ him selfe calleth it bread Saint Paul calleth it bread the Doctours confesseth the same the nature of a Sacrament confirmeth the same and I call it holy bread not in that I make no difference betwixt your holy bread this but for the holy office whiche it beareth that is to be a figure of Christes body and not onely a bare figure but effectually to represent the same So the Notaries penned his aunsweare to be affirmatiuely Linc. What say you to the third question and recited the same Lati. No no my Lorde Christe made one perfect Sacrifice for all the whole world neither can any man offer him agayne neither can the Priest offer vp Christe agayne for the sinnes of man which he tooke away by offeryng hym selfe once for all as Saint Paul sayth vppon the crosse neither is there any propitiation for our sinnes sauyng his crosse onely So the Notaries penned his aunswere to this Article also to be affirmatiuely Linc. What say you to the fourth Maister Latimer and recited it After the recitall whereof when Maister Latimer aunsweared not the Byshop asked hym whether he heard him or no Lati. Yes but I doe not vnderstande what you meane thereby Linc. Mary onely this that these your assertions were condemned by M. Doctor Weston as heresies is it not so M. Latimer
Europe whiche is but the thirde part of all the worlde where as in deede the processe of S. Augustines woordes wyll not admitte that your interpretation For he sayth not totus mundus Christianus in transmarinis c. but first totus mundus Christianus Romanae Ecclesiae subiectus est All the Christian world is subiect to the Church of Rome and afterwarde addeth in transmarinis partibus beyond the Sea but onely to augement the dominion of the sea of Rome Rid. But M. Ridley still perseuered in his former aunswere saying I am sure my Lorde you haue some skill in Cosmography in the whiche you shall vnderstande that there is a sea called Mare mediterraneum cast betweene Europe and Africa in the which he ment Europe beyond the Sea euen as I shoulde say the whole worlde beyond the Sea exceptyng England in the which I stand and here many woordes were spent vpon the interpretation of the same place of S. Austen Lin. After long disceptation the Byshoppe of Lincolne sayde that the meanyng of S. Augustine myght be knowen by the consent of other the Doctors and rehearsed diuers Rid. But M. Ridley required the rehersall of the places and to reade the very wordes of the Doctors saying that perhaps those which the Bishop rehearsed beyng proponed in other termes in the Doctors would admitte a contrary meanyng and interpretation but in that booke out of the which the Bishop rehearsed them was none of the Doctors but only the sentences drawn out of the Doctors of some studious man he could not recite the very words of the Doctours Linc. Then after he came to Cyrillus which as he said made agaynst M. Ridley in the Sacrament euen by Philippe Melancthon his owne alledging in his common places and forthwith called for Melancthon but in vaine because all such bookes were burned a litle before wherefore he passed it ouer Cyrillus also in an other place proâ—ing to the Iewes that Christe was come vseth this reason Altars are erected in Christes name in Britaine and in farre countreyes Ergo Christ is come But we may vse the contrarye of that reason Altars are plucked downe in Britaine Ergo Christe is not come A good Argument á contrarijs I wyll stande to it in the Scholes by and by with any man Ye see what a good argument this your docrine maketh for the Iewes to proue that Christ is not come D. Ridley smilyng aunsweared your Lordshyp is not ignoraunt that this worde Altare in the Scripture signifieth aswell the Altar whereupon the Iewes were wont to make their burt Sacrifices as the table of the Lordes Supper Cyrillus meaneth there by this worde Altare not that the Iewysh Altar but the Table of the Lorde and by that saying Altars are erected in Christes name Ergo Christ is come he meaneth that the Communion is ministred in his remembraunce Ergo Christe is come for the strength of his argument is because the remembraunce of a thyng can not be except the thing it selfe be past then coulde not all Countreys celebrate the Communion in the remembraunce of Christes passion except Christe had bene come and suffered As for the taking downe of the Alters it was done vpon iust considerations for that they seemed to come to nigh to the Iewes vsage Neither was the supper of the Lorde at any tyme more better ministred more duely receiued then in these latter dayes when all thynges were brought to the rites and vsage of the primatiue Church Linc. A godly receiuing I promise you to set an Oyster table in steede of an Altar and to come from Puddynges at Westminster to receiue and yet when your table was constituted you coulde neuer be content in placing the same now East nowe North nowe one way nowe another vntill it pleased GOD of his goodnesse to place it cleane out of the Church Rid. Your Lordshyppes vnreuerent termes doo not eleuate the thyng Perhappes some men came more deuoutely from Puddynges then other men nowe do from other thynges Lin. As for that M. Ridley you ought to be iudge of no man but by this your reasonyng you cause vs to stretch and enlarge our instructions We came not to reason but to take your determinate aunsweres to our Articles and eftsoones he red the first Article in maner aboue specified Now M. Ridley What say you to the first Article if you haue brought your aunswere in writing we wyll receiue it but if you haue written any other matter we will not receiue it Rid. Then M. Ridley tooke a sheete of paper out of his bosome and beganne to read that whiche he had written but the B. of Lincolne commaunded the Bedle to take it from hym But he desired licence to read it saying that it was nothyng but his answers but the Bishop would in no wise suffer him Rid. Why my Lord will you require my aunswere and not suffer me to publysh it I beseeche you my Lorde let the audience beare witnes in this matter Your Lordships may handle it at your pleasures therfore let the audience be witnes to your doynges Linc. Well M. Ridley we wyll first see what you haue written then if we shall thinke it good to be red you shal haue it published but except you wyll deliuer it first we wyll take none at all of you With that M. Ridley seeing no remedy deliuered it to an Officer which immediatly deliuered it to the Bishop of Lincolne who after he had secretly communicated it to the other two Bishops declared the sense but would not read it as it was written saying that it conteined wordes of blasphemie therefore he would not fill the eares of the audience therewithall and so abuse their pacience notwithstandyng M. Ridley desired very instantly to haue it published saying that except a line or two there was nothing conteyned but the auncient Doctors sayinges for the confirmation of his assertions After the sayd Bishops had secretly vewed the whole then the Bishop of Lincolne sayd In the first part master Ridley is nothyng conteyned but your protestation that you would not haue these your aunsweres so to be taken as though you seemed thereby to consent to the aucthority or iurisdiction of the Popes holines Rid. No my Lord I pray you reade it out that the audience may heare it but the Byshoppe of Lincolne woulde in no wise because he sayd there were conteyned wordes of blasphemie Then the Byshop of Lincolne recited the firste Article and required maister Ridleis aunsweare to it Then M. Ridley sayd that his answere was there in writyng and desired that it might be published but the Byshoppe woulde not reade the whole but here and there a peece of it So the Notaries tooke his aunswere that he referred him to his aunsweare in writing exhibited now and also before at the tyme of disputation M. Doctor Weston beyng prolocutor In likewise the Byshop of Lincolne recited the second
Article and required an aunswere and M. Ridley referred him to his aunswere in wryting exhybited now and also before at the time of disputation and like aunsweres were taken to all the residue of the Articles These aunsweres in maner rehearsed taken and penned of the Notaries the Byshop of Glocester began an exhortation to moue M. Ridley to turne Glo. If you would once empty your stomacke captiuate your senses subdue your reason and to gether with vs consider what a feeble ground of your religion you haue I doe not doubt but you might easely be perduced to acknowledge one Churche with vs to confesse one fayth with vs and to beleue one religion with vs. For what a weake and feeble stay in religion is this I pray you Latimer leaneth to Cranmer Cranmer to Ridley Ridley to the singularitie of his owne witte so that if you ouerthrowe the singularitie of Ridleyes wit then must needes the Religion of Cranmer and Latimer fall also You remember well M. Ridley that the Prophet speaketh most truely saying vae vae wo wo be to them which are singular and wise in their owne conceytes But you wyll saye here it is true that the Prophete sayth but how know you that I am wyse in myne owne conceyte Yes Maister Ridley you refuse the determination of the Catholike Churche you muste needes bee singular and wyse in your owne conceyte for you bryng Scripture for the probation of your assertions and wee also bryng Scriptures you vnderstande them in one sense and wee in an other Howe wyll ye knowe the trueth herein If you stande to your owne interpretation then you are singular in your owne conceyte but if you say you wyll followe the myndes of the Doctors and auncient Fathers semblably you vnderstande them in one meanyng and wee take them in another howe wyll ye knowe the trueth herein If you stande to your owne iudgement then are you singular in your owne conceyte then can you not auoyde the vae and woe which the Prophete speaketh of Wherfore if you haue no stay but the Catholike church in matters of controuersie except you wyll rest vpon the singularitie and wysedome of your owne brayne if the Prophet most truely sayth vae vae wo wo be to them that are wyse in their owne conceite then for Gods loue M. Ridley stand not singular be not you wyse in your owne conceite please not your selfe ouermuch Howe were the Arrians the Manicheis the FutichiaÌ„s with other diuers Heretickes which haue bene in the Church how I pray you were they suppressed and conuinced by reasonyng in disputations No truly the Arrians had mo places of Scriptures for the confirmation of their heresie then the Catholickes for the defence of the trueth Howe then were they conuinced onely by the termination of the Church And in deede except we do constitute the Churche our foundation stay and iudge we can haue no ende of controuersies no ende of disputations For in that we all bryng Scriptures and Doctors for the probation of our assertions who shoulde be Iudge of this our controuersie If we our selues then be we singular and wise in our owne conceites then can not we auoyde the woe that the Prophet speaketh of It remayneth therefore that we submitte our selues to the determination and arbitrement of the Churche with whom God promised to remayne to the worldes ende to whom he promised to sende the holy Ghost which shoulde teache it the trueth Wherefore M. Ridley if you will auoyd the wo that the prophet speaketh of be not you wyse in your iudgement if you wyll not be wyse and singular in your owne iudgement captiuate your owne vnderstanding subdue your reason and submit your selfe to the determination of the Church This is briefly the summe of the Oration of the Byshop of Glocester by the which he endeuored in many mo woordes amplyfiyng and enlargyng the matter eloquently with sundry poyntes of Rethoricke to moue affections to perswade Maister Ridley to recant and forsake his Religion To whom M. Ridley aunswered in few wordes that he sayd most truly with the Prophet wo be to him which is wyse in his owe conceite but that he acknowledged no suche singularitie in hym ne knewe any cause why he shoulde attribute so muche to him selfe And where as he sayde Maister Cranmer leaned to hym that was moste vntrue in that he was but a young Scholer in comparison of Maister Cranmer for at what tyme he was a young Scholer then Maister Cranmer a Doctor so that he conâ—essed that M. Cranmer might haue ben his Scholemaister these many yeares It seemed that he woulde haue spoken more but the Bishop of Glocester interrupted hym saying Glo. Why M. Ridley it is your owne confession for M. Latimer at the time of his disputations confessed his learnyng to lye in M. Cranmers bookes and M. Cranmer also sayd that it was your doyng Linc. Likewyse the Byshoppe of Lincolne with many woordes and gentle holding his Cappe in hand desyred him to turne But M. Ridley made an absolute aunswere that he was fully perswaded the Religion whiche he defended to be grounded vpon Gods worde and therefore without great offence towardes God great peryll and damage of his soule he coulde not forsake his Maister and Lorde God but desired the Byshop to performe his graunt in that his Lordshyp sayde the day before that he shoulde haue licence to shewe his cause why he coulde not with a salfe conscience admitte the authoritye of the Pope but the Byshop of Lincolne sayde that where as then he had demaunded licence to speake three woordes he was contented then that he shoulde speake .xl. and that graunt he would performe Then stepped forth D. Weston which sate by and sayd why my Lord he hath spoken foure hundred already M. Ridley confessed he had but they were not of his prescribed number neither of that matter The Bishop of Lincolne bad him take his licence but he shoulde speake but .xl. and he would tell them vpon his fingers and eftsoones M. Ridley began to speake but before he had ended halfe a sentence the Doctours sittyng by cryed and sayd that his number was out and with that he was put to silence After this the Bishop of Lincolne which sat in the middes began to speake as foloweth Linc. Now I perceiue M. Ridley you will not permit ne suffer vs to stay in that point of our Commission which we most desired for I ensure you there is neuer a worde in our Commission more true then dolentes gementes For in deede I for my part I take God to witnesse am sory for you Whereunto M. Ridley aunswered Rid. I beleue it well my Lord for as much as one day it will be burdenous to your soule Linc. Nay not so M. Ridley but because I am sory to see suche stubbornesse in you that by no meanes you may be perswaded to acknowledge your errours and receiue
therefore make no more a do but put this surples vpon you Rid. Truly if it come vpon me it shal be against my wil. Brok. Will you not do it vpon you Rid. No that I will not Brok. It shal be put vpon you by one or other Rid. Do therein as it shall please you I am well contented with that and more then that the seruaunt is not aboue his Maister If they delt so cruelly with our Sauiour Christe as the Scripture maketh mention and he suffered the same patienly howe muche more doth it become vs his seruaunts and in saying of these wordes they put vppon the sayde Doctor Ridley the surples with all the trinkettes appertaynyg to the Masse and as they were puttyng on the same Doctor Ridley did vehemently inuey against the Romysh Byshyp and all that foolysh apparell callyng hym Antichrist and the apparell foolysh and abominable yea to fond for a Uice in a play in so muche that Brokes was exceeding angry with him and bad hym holde his peace For he dyd but rayle Doct. Ridley aunsweared agayne and sayde so long as his tounge and breath woulde suffer hym he woulde speake agaynst their abominable doynges what so euer happened vnto hym for so doyng Brok. Well you were best to holde your peace lest your mouth be stopped At which wordes one Edridge the reader then of the Greeke Lecture standing by sayd to Doct. Brokes Syr the lawe is he should be gagged therefore let hym be gagged At which wordes Doct. Ridley lookyng earnestly vpon him that so sayd wagged his head at hym and made no aunswere againe but with a sigh sayd Oh well well well So they proceeded in their doinges yet neuerthelesse D. Ridley was euer talkyng things not pleasant to their eares although one or other bad hym hold his peace least he should be caused against his wyll When as they came to that place where as D. Ridley should hold the chalice and the wafer cake called â—he singyng bread they bade hym holde the same in hys hande And Doct. Ridley sayd they shal not come in my hands for if they do they shall fall to the ground for all me Then there was one appoynted to hold them in his hand while Bishop Brookes red a certaine thyng in Latine touching the degradation of spirituall persones accordyng to the Popes law Afterward they put a booke in hys hand and withall red as is before sayd a certayne thing in Latin the effect therof was We do take from you the office of preachyng the Gospel c. At which wordes D. Ridley gaue a great sâ—gh lookyng vp toward heauen saying Oh Lorde God forgeue them this their wickednes And as they put vppon hym the Masse geare so they began with the vppermost garment in taking it away agayne reading a thyng in Latine accordyng to the order contayned in the sayd booke of the Popes law Now wheÌ„ all was taken from him sauing onely the surples left on his backe as they were readyng and takyng it away D. Ridley sayd vnto them Lord God what power be you of that you can take from a man that which he neuer had I was neuer singer in all my lyfe and yet you will take from me that which I neuer had So when all this their abhominable and ridiculous degradation was ended very solemnely D. Ridley sayde vnto D. Brookes haue you done If you haue done then geue me leaue to talke with you a little concernyng these matters Brookes answered and said M. Ridley we may not talke with you you be out of the Church and our law is that we may not talke with any that be out of the church Then M. Ridley sayd seeyng that you will not suffer me to talke neyther will vouchsafe to heare me what remedy but patience I referre my cause to my heauenly Father who will reforme thynges that be amisse when it shall please hym At which words they would haue bene gone but that M. Ridley sayd My L. I would wish that your Lordship would vouchsafe to read ouer and peruse a litle booke of Bertrams doyngs concernyng the Sacrament I promise you you shall finde much good learnyng therein if you will read the same with an indifferent iudgement D. Brookes made no aunswer to this but would haue bene gone away Then M. Ridley sayd Oh I perceyue that you cannot away with this maner of talke Well it bootes not I will say no more I wil speake of worldly affaires I pray you therfore my Lord heare me and be a meane to the Queenes maiestie in the behalfe of a great many of poore men and especially for my poore sister and her husband which standeth there They had a poore liuing graÌ„ted vnto them by me whiles I was in the Sea of London and the same is taken away from them by hym that now occupieth the same roume without all law or conscience Here I haue a Supplication to the Queenes maiestie in their behalfes You shal heare the same red so shal you perceyue the matter the better Then he red the same and when he came to the place in the Supplication that touched hys Sister by name then he wept so that for a little space he could not speake for weepyng After that hee had left of weepyng he sayde This is nature that mooueth mee But I haue now done and with that read out the rest and deliuered the same to hys Brother commaundyng hym to put it vp to the Queenes Maiestie and to sue not onely for hymselfe but also for suche as had any Leases or Grauntes by hym and were put from the same by Doctour Boner then Byshop of London whereunto Brookes sayd In deede Maister Ridley your request in this Supplication is very lawfull and honest therfore I must needes in conscience speake to the Queenes Maiestie for them Ridley I pray you for Gods sake do so Brookes I thinke your request will be granted except one thyng let it and that is I feare because you do not allow the Queenes proceedyngs but obstinately withstand the same that it will hardly be graunted Ridley What remedy I can doe no more but speake and write I trust I haue discharged my conscience therein and Gods will be done Brokes I will doe what lyeth in me The copy of this supplication written to the Queene here followeth ¶ M. Ridley to the Queenes Maiestie IT may please your Maiestie for Christ our Sauiours sake in a matter of conscience and now not for my selfe but for other poore men to vouchsafe to heare and vnderstande this mine humble supplication It is so honourable princesse that in the tyme whyles I was in the Ministerie of the Sea of London diuers poore men Tenants thereof haue taken new Leases of their Tenantries and holdyngs and some haue renewed and chaunged their old and therefore haue payed fines and summes of money both to me and also to the Chapter of Paules for the confirmation
mynde therein euen playnely as I thinke and I haue euer beene agreeable to this poynt I haue often tymes reasoned in it I haue spoken and also written in it both beyond the Seas and on this side the Seas my bookes be abroade which I cannot vnwrite agayne I was euer of this opinion that it myght be receiued in both kyndes and it was a constitution prouinciall scarce two hundred yeare agone made by Peckam then Archbyshoppe of Canterburie that it shoulde be receiued in both kyndes at least wyse in ecclesijs maioribus that is in the greater Churches for in the smaller Churches it was not thought to be so expedient Thus haue I euer thought of this matter I haue neuer bene of other mynde nor I haue not changed my conscience but I haue obeyed followed the order of the Realme and I pray you to obey orders as I haue obeyed that we may all be the chyldren of obedience Nowe I wyll returne to the Text. When Symon had aunswered Tu es Christus filius Dei viui Thou art Christ the sonne of the Lyuing GOD. Then Christe sayde vnto hym Blessed art thou Symon Boriona for fleshe and bloud haue not opened that vnto thee but my Father whiche is Heauen and I say vnto thee that thou art Peter and vppon this rocke will I buylde my Churche and the gates of Hell shall not preuayle agaynst it Blessed art thou sayde hee for fleshe and bloud haue not opened that vnto thee For otherwyse in Iohn Andrewe tolde of Christe and sayd I haue founde the Messias which is Christe But that is not enough He that shall confesse Christe must haue an inwarde teachyng and must bee spiritually taught by the Father of Heauen for Andrewes confession was nothyng but a carnall confession and suche a one as any other might haue made by naturall reason but the confession of Peter was aboue reason of man for Christ was there a very man and Peters eyes told him that he was a man and nothing els but he was inwardly taught by the Father of heauen and had a secrete knowledge geuen him from heauen not by flesh and bloud that is to say by mans reason but inwardly by the Father of heauen and seeyng this was aboue reason it is a merueylous thing that reason shoulde be vsed to impugne fayth whiche is not within the precinct of carnall men and such as vse grosse reason But Peter had an other lesson inwardly taught him and because he could his lesson Christ gaue him a new name for Petra is a stone a new name of a Christian man for vppon this confession of thy fayth here I will buyld my Churche that is I wyll stablysh all those which I entend to gather vnto thee Et Daemones non preualebunt aduersus eam that is and the Deuils shall not preuayle agaynst it for he that with a good hart and sure fayth confesseth this he is sure from all euill this world nor Sathan can do him no harme But now for a further declaration it is a meruelous thing that vppon these woordes the Byshoppe of Rome should founde his supremacie for whether it be super Petram or Petrum all is one matter it maketh nothyng at all for the purpose to make a foundation of any such supremacie For otherwyse when Peter spake carnallye to Christe as in the same Chapter a lytle folowyng Sathan was his name where Christe sayde Go after me Sathan so that the name of Peter is no foundation for the supremacie but as it is sayde in Scripture Fundati eâ—tes super fundamentum Apostolorum Prophetarum that is by participation for godly participation geueth names of things he myght be called the head of the Churche as the head of the Riuer is called the head because he was the fyrst that made this confession of Christe whiche is not an Argument for dignitie but for the qualitie that was in the man For the fyrst man is not euermore the best The Headman of a Queste is not alwayes the best man in the Queste but is chosen to bee the Headman for some other qualitie that is in hym Vertue may allure men so that the inferiour person in dignitie may be the better in place as the Kyng sometime chuseth a meane man to be of his Counsayle of whom he hath a good opinion yet is the Kyng the Kyng styll And in some case the Kyng of Englande might sende to Rome and if the Bishoppe of Rome were a man of suche wisedome vertue and learnyng that he were able in matters of controuersie concerning Religion to set a vnitie in the Churche of Englande the Kyng myght well enough sende vnto him for his Counsayle and helpe and yet shoulde not in so doyng geue the Byshoppe of Rome any superioritie ouer the Kyng For if a Kyng be sicke he will haue the best Phisition if he haue warre he will haue the best Captaine and yet are not those the superiours but the inferiours A Scholemaster is a subiect a Phisition is a subiect a Captaine is a subiect Counsellours are subiectes yet do these order and direct the Kyng Wherefore leauing the Bishop of Rome this I say to declare of what opinion I am of I do not now speake what I could say I haue spokeÌ„ beyond the Seas I haue writteÌ„ my bookes be abroad But this is not the place here I say that this place maketh nothing for the Bishop of Rome but for Christe only for none can put Aliud fundamentum nisi id quod positum est qui est Christus Iesus But now to go forth declaring my mynde in my tyme hath come many alterations Fyrst a great alteration it was to renounce the Byshop of Romes authoritie and I was one that stode in it A great alteration it was that Abbayes were dissolued A great alteration it was that Images were pulled downe and to all these did I condescende and yet I haue beene counted a maynteiner of superstition and haue beene called a Maister of Ceremonies and of outwarde thynges and I haue beene noted to take that Religion which consisteth in outwarde thinges as though he were a right Christian that fulfylled the outwarde Ceremonies whereof I promised to declare my conscience and so will I and howe I haue esteemed ceremonies and that I haue neuer bene of other opinion then I am concerning ceremonies and mine opinion I haue gathered of Augustine and Ierome ancient fathers and Doctours of the Church Ceremonies serue to mooue menne to serue GOD and as longe as they bee vsed for that purpose they maye bee well vsed in the Churche but when manne maketh himselfe seruaunte to them and not them to serue hym then bee oure Ceremonies broughte to an abuse If by ouer muche familiaritie of them menne abuse them they doe euill For we must not serue creatures but Deo Wee hadde Monkerie Nunnerie Frierie of a wonderous noumber muche varietie of garmentes
beene seene in any tyme that men that haue beene admitted to any ecclesiasticall administration shoulde marry We reade of married Priestes that is to say of married men chosen to bee Priestes and Ministers in the Churche And in Epiphanius we reade that some suche for necessitie were wincked at But that menne being Priestes all ready shoulde marrye was neuer yet seene in Christes Churche from the beginning of the Apostles tyme. I haue wrytten in it and studied for it and the verye same places that are therein alleadged to maintaine the marriage of Priestes being diligently read shall plainely confound them that maintaine to marrye youre Priestes or at the farthest wythin two lines after Thus haue I shewed my opinion in order proceedynge from the inferiours and in order proceedinge from the higher powers And thus I haue as I trust plainly declared my selfe without anye coueringe or counterfaitinge And I beseeche youre moste excellent Maiestie to esteeme and take me as I am and not to be sclaundered in mee for I haue tolde you the plaine truthe as it is and I haue opened my conscience vnto you I haue not played the Poste with you to carie truthe in my letters and lyes in my mouthe for I woulde not for all the worlde make a lye in this place but I haue disclosed the plaine truth as it lyeth in my minde And thus I commit your most excellent Maiestie and all your moste honourable Councellours with the rest of the deuout audience here present vnto God To whom be al honour lande and glory world without ende Thus hauing comprised the summe and chief purpose of his Sermon with other suche matter aboue Storyed wherein may appeare the double faced doings of this bishop in matters of Religion nowe for the more fortification of that which hath bene sayde if any shall deny this foresayd Sermone or any parte thereof to be true to confirme therefore the same wee will heere adioyne certaine briefe notes and specialties in maner of a summarie table collected as well oute of the testimonies and depositions of his owne frendes and seruauntes and other whyche were sworne truely to declare their knowledge in thys behalfe as also out of his owne wrytings and woorkes agreeing with the same In all which foresayd allegations it may remaine notorious and famous to all men howe in what poyntes and how farre the sayd Bishop of Winchester agreed with the reformation of religion receiued not onely in King Henries but also in King Edwardes dayes And because it will be long and a double labor to repeate all the woordes and testimoniall sayings of euerye witnes particularly the same being expressed sufficientlye in oure firste impression before it shall therefore suffice by quotations briefly to assigne the place to the reader where he may finde all those poyntes of reformation wherunto the sayd Bishop Gardiner fully agreed with the doctrine now receiued and first in withstanding the Popes supremacie as is heere vnder noted ¶ The Popes supremacie impugned by Byshop Gardiner FIrst as touching the confession iudgement of Steuen Gardiner againste the supremacie of the B. of Rome reade in hys booke De vera obedientia fol. 6. Item concerning the disputations and desensions of Bishop Gardiner at Louane against the Popes supremacie reade in our first impression pag. 802. also in this present Volume Item howe the sayde Byshop Gardiner in his Sermones and preachinges as where hee expoundeth the place Tu es Petrus nothing at all to make for the authoritie of the Romish Byshop maruelling howe the Pope coulde vsurpe so much to take vppe that place to builde vppon when Christe had taken it vp before to builde his Churche reade in the olde booke pag. 845. col 1. pag. 647. col 1. pag. 846. col 1. and the depositions of Doct. Redman pag. 853. col 1. Item howe the confession of Peter was the confession of all the Apostles like as the blessing geuē to Peter pertained as wel to all the Apostles as to Peter read ibidem pag 847. col 1. Item that the place Pasce oues meas was not special to Peter alone but generall to all the Apostles Also that the Greeke Churche did neuer receaue the sayde Bishop of Rome for their vniuersall heade reade in the same booke pag. 847. col 1. pag. 836. col 2. Item that the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome was not receiued of the most part of Christen Princes read the depositions of sir Thomas Smith pag. 827. col 2. Item howe the sayde Bishop Gardiner woulde not graunt that the sayde authoritie was receiued generally Ibidem pag. 827. col 2. Item that the Churche was builded vppon Christes faithe and not vpon Peter reade the depositions of Robert Willanton pag. 836. col 2. And thoughe Peter was called Princeps Apostolorum that was no thing els but like as it is in an inquest where the foreman or headman is not so called because he is best or chiefest of that companie but because he speaketh first Read in the depositions of M. Basset pag. 850. col 2. pag. 836. col 2. Item when the keyes were giuen they were giuen generally to all the Apostles Reade the depositions of Robert Wilianton pag. 836. col 2. Item how the sayd Bishop taketh away all suche Scriptures which are thought to serue for the Popes supremacie as Super hanc Petram Pasce oues meas Princeps Apostolorum c. prouing that they serue nothing for his authoritie reade likewise in the same booke in the depositions of M. Basset his owne seruant pag. 850. col 2. Item howe the sayde Bishop in his booke De vera obedientia did not onely wryte againste the Popes supremacie but also did defende the same at Louane pag. 802. And moreouer in hys Sermons did alledge and preach the same Pag. 774. col 2 and that also Uehemently page 850. col 2. Lin. 50. Pithely pag. 846. col 1. Lin 31. Earnestly pag. 143. col 1. Lin. 75. Uery earnestly pag. 843. col 1. Lin. 44. Uery forwardly pag. 827. col 2. Lin. 82. And not only did so vehemently pythely earnestly and forwardly preach him selfe agaynst the Popes supremacie but also did cause M. White then Scholemaster after Byshop of Wint. to make certayne verses extolling the kinges supremacie agaynst the vsurped power of the Pope encouraging also his scholers to do the like Read the depositions of Iohn White Scholemaister of Winchester pag. 845. col 2. Item how he for the space of .14 yeares together preached agaynst the Popes supremacie in diuers Sermons and especially in one Sermon before king Henry read the depositions of Iohn Potinger pag. 844. col 1. Lin. 1. ¶ Places noted wherein B. Gardiner impugned Ceremonies Monkery Images Chauntryes c. ITem for ceremonies and Images which were abused to be taken away by publicke authoritie he did well allow it as a child to haue his booke taken from him when he abused it or deliteth
onely in the golden couer Read in the foresayd old booke the depositions of Christopher Malton pag. 846. col 2. pag. 849. col 2. pag. 841. col 1. Item the dissoluing of Monasteries and religious houses he alloweth and graunteth that they were iustly suppressed Read the depositions of D. Weston pag. 845. col 1. pag. 837. col 1. pag. 851. col 1. Concernyng Images being by King Edwardes Iniunctions abolished how the sayd Byshop exhorted the people in his Sermons to be contented therewith read the depositions of W. Lorkyng pag. 840. col 1. Monkes and Friers he calleth flatteryng knaues Read the depositions of Syr Thomas Smith pag. 827. col 2. Friers he neuer liked in all his lyfe pag. 827. col 2. Monkes he counted but belly Gods Ibid. pag. 827. col 2. The going about of S. Nicholas S. Katherine and S. Clement he affirmeth to be childrens toyes Ibid. pag. 827. col 2. The takyng away or transposing of Chauntrey Obites hee referreth to the arbitrement of the politicke rules grauntyng that if they dyd dissolue them it myght well bee so doone Read the depositions of M. Basset his owne seruaunt pag. 850. col 2. Item he wisheth them to be committed to a better vse that Monasteries were iustly taken away Read the depositions of George Bullocke pag. 847. col 1. The obseruyng of dayes houres nomber tyme and place if they be orderly and publikely commaunded by the rulers it is but to set the Church in an outward and publicke order but if a man inwardly and priuately be addicted to the same thinkyng his prayer otherwyse not auayleable but by obseruing thereof it is an errour Read the depositions of Doct. Redman pag. 853. col 2. pag. 854. The Communion set out by K. Edwarde he lyketh well Ibid. pag. 853. col 2. pag. 854. The booke of common Seruice he was content both to keepe him selfe and cause it to be kept of others Read the depositions of the Duke of Somerset pag. 818. col 2. For the Homilies he exhorted the people in his preaching to come to the Church to heare them Read the depositions of M. Pottinger his one seruaunt pag. 143. col 1. In summe to all Iniunctions Statutes and Proclamations set foorth by the Kyng and superiour powers hee yeelded and graunted Read in the depositions of George Bullocke pag. 847. col 2. Item Cardinall Poole commyng to the Frenche Kyng to styrre hym vp agaynst Englande Wint. caused hym to be expelled out of Fraunce Witnes Cuth Byshop of Duresme pag 823. col 2. Item the sayde Winchester sworne agaynst the Pope by expresse clauses in his proxie Read in the deposition of Iohn Coke Regist. pag. 860. col 1. Lin. 13. Nowe gentle Reader lay these wrytynges preachynges and doyngs of this Bishop in the dayes of K. Henry and King Edward with his doyngs in Queene Maries tyme and thou shalt see how variable he was how inconstant and contrary to hymselfe howe periured and false and farre differyng from that whiche hee was reported to bee in a certayne Englishe booke set out in Queene Maries tyme which sayeth that there were iij. onely in England whose conscience had bene neuer desteined in Religion of whom he falsly sayth the foresayd Bishoppe of Winchester was one Although B. Gardiner in grauntyng to these poynts of religion as ye haue heard and other some agayne denying coulde not therfore deserue the name and fame of a perfect christian yet notwithstandyng if he had continued in this iudgement still bene constant in hymselfe he myght haue won more commendation both with God and man But as soone as the tyme began to alter he likewyse altering with the tyme was so far changed from that he seemed that neither he agreed with other Papists nor yet with hymselfe as Doct. Ridley in certayne treatises hath noted well of hym wherein as in a glasse may be seene the manifest contrarietie and repugnance in hym not only from the truth of Gods blessed worde but also how the sayd Bishop standyng so much in a singularitie by hymselfe neither agreeth wyth other hys fellow writers of his own faction nor yet fully accordeth with hymselfe in certain cases of the sacrament as the foresayd D. Ridley in examinyng his woâ—ds and works hath well set out in this Table here vnder ensuyng ¶ Certaine matters wherein St. Gardiner B. of Wint. varieth from other of the Papists touching the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper OTher Catholikes say that the body of Christ is made of bread Thomas vult ex pane non de pane parte tertia q. 75. art 4 Winch. sayth that the body of Christ is not made of yâ— matter of bread nor neuer was so taught but is made present of bread pag. 89. lin 8. p. 228. l. 44. Confutation of Winch. agaynst Cranmer Winchester sayeth that Christ called bread his body when he sayd This is my body p. 292. lin 19. And in the deuils Sophistry fol. 27. Other say contrary And Smith fol. 53. Marc. Anton. obiect 13.14.20 Winch. saith that bread is my body is as much to say as bread is made my body And so he taketh est for fit p. 333. l. 25. p. 120. l. 23.28.30 Confutation Other say that est is taken there substantiuely that is to say only for is and not for is made Marc. Anton. fol. 171. fac 2. Wint. sayth that Christ is present in the sacrament carnally and corporally after the same signification that he is in heauen p. 161. l. 6. Confutation Wint. sayth also that when we speake of Christes bodye wee must vnderstand a true body which hath both forme and quantitie p. 81. l. 5. Marc. Ant. obiect 77. Smith saith that Christs body in the sacrament hath not his properforme quantitie fol. 106. And the contrary he sayth fol. 105. Chedsey in disputatione cum Petro Mart. fol. 41. fac 2. Wint. sayth we beleeue simply that Christes body is naturally and corporally in the sacrament without drawing away his accideÌ„ces or adding pag. 367. lin 41. Smith sayth we say that Christes body is in the Sacrament agaynst nature with all his qualities and accidences fol. 105. Wint. sayeth that Gods workes be all seemelinesse without confusion although hee cannot locally distinct Christes hed from his feete nor his legs from his armes p. 70. l. 5.13.14 p. 69. l. 34. Confutation Other say that Christes hed and feete and other partes be not in deede locally distinct in the sacrament but be so confounded that where so euer one is there be all the rest tert parte sum q 76. art 3. Innoc. ter lib. 48. Wint. sayth that Christes body is in the Sacrament sensibly naturally carnally and corporally p. 181. l. 13.22 c. Confutation Other say contrary Smith fol. 39. Other say that Christs feete in the Sacrament be there where hys hed is Wint. sayth that whosoeuer sayeth so may be called mad p. 70. l. 13.14 Confutation Other say that corporall
knowledge that your Lordship oughte to proceed agaynst me And here Mayster Doctour would say nothing Worcest Doe you not thinke to finde before my Lord here as good equity in your cause as before your owne Ordinary Phil. I canne not blame my Lorde of Londons equitye with whom I thanke his Lordship I haue found more gentlenes since I came then of mine owne Ordinary I speak it for no flattery this twelue moneth and this halfe before who neuer woulde call me to aunswere as his Lordship hath done now twise Sed nemo prohibetur vti iure suo but I ought not to bee forestalled of my right and therefore I challenge the same for diuers other considerations Boner Nowe you can not saye hereafter but that ye haue bene gently cōmuned withal of my Lordes here yet you be wilfull obstinate in your error and in your owne opinions will not shewe any cause why you will not come into the vnity of the Church with vs. Phil. My Lordes in that I doe not declare my minde according to your expectation is as I haue sayd because I can not speak without present daunger of my life But rather then you shoulde report me by this either ostinate or selfe willed without any iust ground wherupon I stand I will open vnto you somewhat of my minde or rather the whole desiring your lordships which seme to be pillers of the Church of Englande to satisfye me in the same and I will referre all other causes in the which I dissēt from you vnto one or two articles or rather to one which includeth them both in the which if I can by the scriptures be satisfied at your mouthes I shall as willingly agree to you as any other in all poyntes Boner These heretickes come alwayes with their ifs as this man doth now saying if he can be satisfied by the scriptures so that he will alwayes haue this exception I am not satisfied although the matter be neuer so playnly proued agaynst him But wil you promise to be satisfied if my Lordes take some paynes about you Phil. I say my Lord I will be satisfied by the Scriptures in that wherein I stand And I protest here before God his eternall sonne Iesus Christ my Sauiour and the holy ghost and his Angels and you here present that be iudges of that I speak that I do not stand in any opiniō of wylfulnes or singularity but onely vpon my conscience certainly informed by gods word from the which I dare not go for feare of damnatiō and this is the cause of mine earnestnes in this behalfe Boner I will trouble my Lords no longer seing that you will not declare your minde Phil. I am about so to doe if it please your Lordshippe to heare me speake Bathe Geue him leaue my Lord to speake that he hath to say Phil. My Lordes it is not vnknowne to you that the chiefe cause why you do count me and such as I am for hereticks is because we be not at vnity with your Churche You say you are of the true Church and we say we are of the true Church You say that who is out of your church is damned and we thinke verily on the other side that if we depart from the true church wheron we are graffed in Gods word we should stand in the state of dānatiō Wherfore if your Lordship can bring any better authorityes for your church then we can do for ours proue by the scriptures that the Churche of Rome nowe of the which you are is the true Catholick Church as in al your sermons writinges and argumentes you doe vpholde and that all christen persons ought to be ruled by the same vnder pain of damnation as you say and that the same Churche as you pretend hath authority to interprete the scriptures as it semeth her good and that all men are bound to folow such interpretations onely I shal be as conformable to the same Church as you may desire me the whiche otherwise I dare not therfore I require you for Gods sake to satisfy me in this Cole If you stand vpon this poynt onely you may soone be satisfied if you list Phil. It is the thing that I require to this I haue sayd I will stand and refer all other controuersies wherein I stand now agaynst you and will put my hād therto if you mistrust my word Boner I pray you mayster Philpot what faith were you of twenty yeares ago This man will haue euery yeare a new fayth Phil. My Lorde to tell you playne I thinke I was of no fayth for I was then a wicked liuer and knewe not God then as I ought to do God forgeue me Boner No were that is not so I am sure you were of some fayth Phil. My lord I haue declared to you on my cōsciēce what I then was and iudge of my selfe And what is that to the purpose of the thing I desire to be satisfied of you Boner Mayster Doctour Cole I pray you say your mind to him Cole What will you say if I can proue that it was decreed by an vniuersall coūcell in Athanasius time that all the christen church should folow the determinatiō of the church of Rome but I do not now remember were Phil. If you Mayster Doctour canne shewe me the same graunted to the Sea of Rome by the authority of the scripture I will gladly harken thereto But I thinke you be not able to shewe any suche thinge for Athanasius was President of Nicene councell and there was no such thing decreed I am sure Cole Though it were not then it might bee at an other time Phil. I desire to see the proofe thereof And vpon this M. Harpsfield Chauncellor to the Bishop of Londō brought in a booke of Ireneus with certaine leaues turned in and layd it before the Bishops to helpe them in theyr perplexity if it might be the which after the Bishops of Bath and Glocester had read together the Bishop of Glocester gaue me the booke Gloc. Take the booke M. Philpot and looke vppon that place and there may you see how the church of Rome is to be folowed of all men Phil. I tooke the Booke and read the place the which after I had read I sayd it made nothing agaynst me but agaynst the Arians and other Heretickes agaynst whome Ireneus wrote prouing that they were not to be credited because they did teach and folowe after straunge doctrine in Europa and that the chiefe Churche of the same was founded by Peter and Paule and had to this time continued by faythfull succession of the faythfull Bishoppes in preaching the true Gospell as they had receiued of the Apostles and nothing like to the late sprong Heretickes c. Whereby hee concludeth agaynste them that they were not to be heard neither to bee credited the whiche thing if you my Lordes be able to prooue nowe of the Churche of Rome then had
was neuer so takē in many hūdred yeares after Christ as by Nicene Ephesine the first and the seconde Calcedone Constantinopolitane Carthaginens Aquiliense Couen Why will ye not admit the Churche of Rome to be the Catholicke Church Phil. Because it followeth not the primitiue Catholicke church neither agreeth with the same no more then an apple is like a nut Couent Wherin doth it dissent Phil. It were to long to recite all but two thinges I will name the supremacy and transubstantiation Curtop As for transubstantiation albeit it was set forth decreed for an article of fayth not much aboue 300. yeares yet it was alwayes beleued in the church Bon. Yea that it was Uery well sayd of you M. Curtop Phil. Ye haue sayde right that Transubstantiation is but a late plantation of the byshop of Rome you are not able to shew any auncient writer that the primitiue church did beleue any such thing and with this Curtop shrank away And immediately after the Ambassadour of Spayne came in to whom my Lord of London went leauing the other with me To whome I sayde my Lordes if you can shew me that this church of Rome wherof you are members is the true Catholicke Church I shall be content to be one thereof and as conformable to the same as you can require me in all things for I know there is no saluation but within the Church Couen Can you disproue that the Church of Rome is not the Catholicke Church Phil. Yea that I am able but I desire rather to heare of you for the proofe thereof And seing I cannot haue my request at your hāds neither be satisfied with any probable authority I will shewe you good proofe why it is not For if the primatiue Church were Catholicke as it was in deed and ought to be the form and scholemaysters of the Church to the worldes end then is not the church of Rome now the Catholicke church which dissenteth so farre from the same both in doctrine and vse of the sacramentes Couent How proue you that the Church of Rome nowe dissenteth in doctrine and vse of the sacramentes from the primitiue Church Phil. Compare the one with the other and it will soone appeare as ye may see both in Eusebius and other Ecclesiasticall and auncient writers Couent What haue you to say more why it is not the catholicke Church Phil. Because it is not by youre interpretation of Catholicke vniuersall neyther neuer was albeit you falsely perswade the people that it is so For the world being deuided in three partes Asia Africa and Europa ii partes therof Asia and Africa professing Christ as wel as we did neuer consent to the Church of Rome which is of Europa whiche is a sufficient testimony that your faith was neuer vniuersall Couent How proue you that Phil. At the Historiographers whiche write of the proceedinges of the Church doe testifie the same Besides that this present time doth declare that to be true which I say For at this present the Church of Asia and Africa doe not consent to the churche of Rome Yea and besides all thys most parte of Europa doth not agree neither allowe the Churche of Rome as Germanye the kingdome of Denmarke the kingdome of Poole a great part of Fraunce England and Zeland which is a manifest probation that your Church is not vniuersall And after this the Bishop of London called away the other Bishops and lefte with me diuers Gentlemen with certayne of his Chaplaynes as Doctor Sauerson an Englishman which had proceeded Doctor in Bonony who after began with me in this maner Doctour Sauer Mayster Philpot I remember you beyond sea since the time you reasoned with a Fryer a notable learned man commyng from Uenice to Padua in a barge Phil. I cannot forget that for the Fryer threatned me to accuse me of heresie as soone as he came to Padua for that I talked with him so boldly of the truth He was no suche learned manne as you name hym to be but onely in hys schole poyntes a good Purgatory Fryer Doct. Sauer Well he was a learned man for al that And I am sory to heare that you this day hauing cōmoned wyth so many notable learned men are no more conformable to them then you be Phil. I will be conformable to all them that be conformable to Christ in his word And I praye you good mayster Doctour be not so conformable to please men more then GOD contrary to your learning for worldly estimations sake Doct. Sauer No that I am not Upon what occasion shuld you thinke thus of me Phil. Upon no euill that I doe knowe of you Mayster Doctour but I speake as one wishing that you shoulde not be led away from the truth for promotions sake as many Doctours be now a dayes Doct. Sauer I haue heard your argumentes hetherto and me thinketh that a great many of the olde ancient writers be agaynst you in that you doe not allowe the churche of Rome neyther the supremacie for sainct Cyprian whiche is an old ancient writer doth allowe the byshop of Rome to be the supreme head of the Church Phil. That I am sure of he doth not For he writing vnto Cornelius then Byshoppe of Rome calleth hym but his companion and fellow Byshop neither attributed to hym the name either of Pope or els of any vsurped terms which now be ascribed to the Bishop of Rome to the setting forth of his dignitie Doct. Sauer You cannot be able to shewe that S. Cyprian calleth Cornelius his fellow Byshop Phil. I will wager with you that I amble to make that I can shew it you in Cyprian as I haue sayd Doctor Sauer I will lay none other wager with you but booke for booke that it is not so Phil. I agree thereto and I praye you one of my Lordes Chaplaynes to fet vs Cyprian hether for the tryal hereof And with that one of them went to my Lordes study and brought forth Cyprian by and by he turned to the fyrst booke of his Epistles the 3. Epistle and there would haue seemed to haue gathered a strong Argument for the supremacie of the Byshop of Rome because he sayth It goeth not well with the Churche when the hygh Prieste is not obeyed which supplyeth the stead of Christ after Gods word and the cōsent of hys fellow Byshops and the agreement of the people Doct. Sauer How can you auoyd this place which maketh so playnely for the Bishop of Romes supremacy Phil. It maketh not so playne mayster Doctour on your side as you gather as by and by I wil geue you to vnderstand But first I challenge the wager which wee made that your booke is mine For here you may see that hee calleth Cornelius his fellow byshop as he doth also in other places And now for the vnderstanding of that place you do misconstrue it to make the high Priest onely for the Bish. of Rome
and otherwise then it was in hys tyme. For there were by Nicene Councell iiii Patriarckes appoynted the Patriarcke of Hierusalem the Patriarcke of Constantinople the Patriarcke of Alexandria and the Patryarcke of Rome of whiche foure the Patriarcke of Rome was placed lowest in the Councell and so continued many yeares for the tyme oâ— vii or viii generall Councelles as I am able to shew Therefore S. Cyprian writing to Cornelius Patriarcke of Rome whome he calleth hys fellowe Byshoppe findeth himselfe offended that certayne heretickes beyng iustly excommunicated by him as the Nouatians were did flye from the Dyoces whiche was their chiefe bishop refusing to be obedient to him and to bee reformed to the Bishop of Rome and to the Patriarcke of Constantinople and there were receaued in communion of congregation in derogation of good order and discipline in the church and to the mayntayning of heresies and schismes and that heresies did spring vp and schismes dayly rise hereof that obedience was not geuen to the Prieste of God nor once considered him to be in the Churche for the time the priest and for the time the Iudge in Christes steade as in the decree of Nicene Councell was appoynted not the Byshop of Rome onely but euery Patriarcke in his precinct who had euery one of them a Colledge or Cathedrall churche of learned Priestes in hearyng of whome by a conuocation of his fellow Byshops with the consent of the people all heresies were determined by the word of God and this is the meanyng of S. Cypryan D. Sauer You take it so but it seemeth to me otherwise Phil. UpoÌ„ what grouÌ„d it shuld seeme otherwise vnto you I know not but this meaning whiche I haue declared the general Councels 7. or 8. one after an other confirmed it so to be whiche did not allowe one supreme head onely Pend. There were not so many generall Councels but 4. onely allowed Phil. That is not so M. Pendleton although there be 4. specially allowed for the confirmation of the Trinitie but beside these foure there were many other generall Councels as you may learne by many writers A Chaplayne Did not Christ builde his Church vpon Peter S. Cyprian sayth so Phil. S. Syprian De simplicitate praelatorum declareth in what respect he so sayd In persona vnius dedit Dominus omnibus claues vt omnium vnitatem denunciaret i. God gaue in person of one man the keyes to all that he might signifie the vnitie of all men And also saynt Austen sayth in the x. treatise of S. Iohn Si in Petro non esset Ecclesiae mysterium non ei diceret Dominus tibi dabo claues Si autem hoc Petro dictum est non habet Ecclesia si autem Ecclesia habet quando claues accepit Ecclesiam totam designauit i. If in Peter hadde not bene the misterie of the Churche the Lord had not sayde vnto him I will geue vnto thee the keyes For if that were sayd vnto Peter the Churche hath them not if the Church haue them when Peter receiued them he signified the whole Church And also S. Hierome a Priest of Rome writing to Nepotian sayth that al Churches do leane to their owne Pastours where he speaketh of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie or regiment where hee maketh no mention of the Bishop of Rome And Ad Euagium hee sayth that wheresoeuer a Byshop be whether it be at Rome or at Euagie or at Regium he is of one power and of one Iurisdiction D. Sauer S. Hierome De coelesti hierarchia It was Dyonisius you meane Phil. I say not that Hierome wrote anye booke so intituled But I say that in the Epistle by me alledged hee maketh mention of the Ecclesiasticall regiment D. Sauer I wonder you will stand so steadfast in your errour to your owne destruction Philpot. I am sure we are in no errour by thy promise of Christe made to the faythfull once whiche is that he will geue to hys true Churche suche a spirite of wisedome that the aduersaries therof should neuer be able to resist And by this I knowe we are of the trueth for that neyther by reasoning neyther by writing your Sinagogue of Rome is able to aunswere Where is there one of you all that euer hath bene able to answere any of the godly learned ministers of Germany who haue disclosed your counterfayt Religion Which of you all at this day is able to answere Caluins institutions which is minister of Geneua D. Sauer A godly minister in deede of receite of â—urpurses and runnagate traytours And of late I can tell you there is such contention fallen betweene hym and his own sects that he was fayne to flye the towne about predestination I tell you truth for I came by Ieneua hether Phil. I am sure you blaspheme that godly man and that Godly church where he is minister as it is your churches condition when you cannot answere men by learnyng to oppresse them with blasphemies and false reportes For in the matter of predestination hee is in none other opinion then al the Doctors of the church be agreeing to the scriptures Sauer Men be able to answere hym if they list And I pray you which of you haue answered Byshop Fishers booke Phil. Yes mayster Doctor that booke is answered and aunswered agayn if you list to seek what hath bene written agaynst hym And after this Doct. Story came in To whom I said mayster Doctor you haue done me great iniury and with out law haue straightly imprisoned me more like a Dogg theÌ„ a man And besides this you haue not kept promise with me for you promised that I should be iudged the next day after Story I am come now to keepe promise with thee Was there euer such a fantasticall man as this is Nay he is no man he is a beast Yea these heretickes be worse then brute beastes for they will vpon a vayne singularitie take vpon them to be wiser then all men being in deede very fooles and Asseheades not able to mayntayne that whiche of an arrogant obstinacie they do stand in Phil. M. Doct. I am content to abide your rayling iudgement of me now Say what you will I am content for I am vnder your feete to be troden on as you list God forgeue it you yet I am no hereticke Neither you nor anye other shall be able to proue that I hold any iote agaynst the word of God otherwise then a Christian man ought Story The word of God forsooth the word of God It is but a folly to reason wyth these heretickes for they are incurable and desperate But as I may reasoÌ„ with thee not that I haue any hope to winne thee whom wilt thou appoynt to be iudge of the word wherto thou standest Phil. Uerely the word it selfe Story Doe you not see the ignoraunce of this beastly hereticke He willeth the word to be iudged of the word Can the word speake Phil. If I cannot
proued London What say you then to the second scripture howe couple you that by the word to the other Phil. The text it selfe declareth that notwithstanding Chryst did abase himself in our humayne nature yet he is stil one in Deitie with the Father And this S. Paule to the Hebrues doth more at large set foorth And as I haue by the scriptures ioyned these two scriptures together so am I able to do in all other Articles of fayth which we ought to beleue and by the manifest word of God to expound them London How can that be seing saynct Paule sayth that the letter killeth but it is the spirite that geueth life Philpot. S. Paul meaneth not the worde of God written in it selfe killeth which is the word of life and the faythfull testimonie of the Lord but that the worde is vnprofitable and killeth him that is void of the spirite of God although he be the wisest man of the world and therfore S. Paule sayd That the Gospell to some was a sauour of life vnto lyfe and to some other a sauour of death vnto death Also an example hereof we haue in the vi of Iohn of them who hearing the worde of God without the spirite were offended thereby wherefore Christ sayd The flesh profiteth nothing it is the spirite that quickeneth London What do you vnderstand that of S. Paule and of S. Iohn so Philpot. It is not mine owne interpretation it is agreable to the word in other places and I haue learned the same of auncient fathers interpreting it likewise And to the Corinthians as it is written Animalis homo non percipit ea quae sunt spiritus Dei spiritualis dijudicat omnia The natural man perceiueth not the thinges that bee of the spirite of God but the spirituall man whiche is indued with the spirite iudgeth all thinges London You see my Lordes that this man will haue but hys owne minde and will wilfully cast away himselfe I am sory for him Phil. The words that I haue spoken be none of mine but of the Gospell wheron I ought to stand And if you my lord of London can bring better authoritie for the faythe you would draw me vnto then that which I stand vpoÌ„ I wil gladly heare the same by you or by any other in this realm Wherfore I kneeling down besought the Lords to be good vnto me a poore Gentleman that would fayne lyue in the world if I might and to testifie as you haue heard me to say this day that if any man can approue that I ought to be of any other maner of faith then that of which I now am and can proue the same sufficiently I will be neyther wilâ—ull neither desperate as my Lorde of London woulde make you beleue me to be Rich. What countrey man be you are you of the Philpots of Hampshyre Phil. Yea my Lorde I was Sir Peter Philpots sonne of Hampshyre Rich. He is my neare kinsman wherefore I am the more sory for him Phil. I thanke your Lordship that it pleaseth you to chalenge kinred of a poore prisoner Rich. In faith I would go an hundreth miles on my bare feete to do you good Cham. He may do well enough if he liSt S. Iohn M. Philpot you are my countryman I woulde be glad you should do well Rich. You said euen now that you would desire to mayntaine your beliefe before ten of the best in the realme You did not well to compare with the Nobilitie of the Realme But what if you haue tenne of the best in the Realme to heare you will you be tryed by them Phil. My Lord your Lordshippe mistaketh me to thinke that I challenge tenne of the best of the Nobilitie in thys realme It was no part of my minde but I meant of the best learned on the contrary side Rich. Wel I take your meaning What if meanes be made to the Queenes maiestie that you shall haue your request will you be iudged by them Phil. My Lord it is not meete that a man shoulde be iudged by his aduersaries Rich. By whom then would you be iudged Phil. I will make your honours iudges that shal be hearers of vs. Rich. I dare be bolde to procure for you of the Queenes maiestie that you shall haue tenne learned men to reason with you and twenty or forty of the Nobility to heare so you wil promise to abide theyr iudgement How say you will you promise here afore my Lordes so to do Phil. I will be contented to be iudged by them Rich. Yea but wil you promise to agree to theyr iudgemeÌ„t Phil. There be causes why I may not so do vnlesse I wer sure they would iudge according to the word of God Rich. O I perceaue you wil haue no man iudge but your selfe and thinke your selfe wiser then all the learned men of this Realme Phil. My Lorde I seeke not to be myne owne iudge but am conteÌ„t to be iudged by other so that the order of iudgement in matters of religion be kept that was in the primatiue Church which is first that Gods wil by his word was sought and thereunto both the spiritualty and temporaltie was gathered together and gaue theyr consentes iudgement such kind of iudgement I will stand to London My Lordes he would make you beleeue that hee were profoundly seene in auncient writers of the iudgementes of the primatiue Church and there was neuer any such maner of iudgement vsed as he now talketh of Phil. In the Epistles of S. Ciprian I am able to shewe it you London A I tell you there is no such thing fet me Cyprian hether Phil. You shall finde it otherwise when the booke commeth And D. Chedsay his Chaplayne whom he appointed to fet his booke whispered the Bishop in his care and fet not the booke by likelihoode that he should haue susteined the reproche thereof if the booke had bene fet Well my Lord quoth I mayster Doctor knoweth it is so or els he would haue fet the booke ere this Rich. You woulde haue none other iudge I see but the worde Phil. Yes my Lord I will be tryed by the word by such as will iudge according to the word As for an example if there were a controuersy betweene your Lordship and an other vpon the words of a statute must not the words of the statute iudge and determine the controuersie Rich. No mary the Iudges of the law may determine the meaning therof Load He hath brought as good an example agaynst hym selfe as can be And here the B. thought he had good handfast against me and therefore enlarged it with many wordes to the iudgement of the Church The Lordes Hee hath ouerthrowne himselfe by his owne argument Phil. My Lords it seemeth to your honours that you haue great aduauntage of me by the example I brought in to expresse my cause but if it be pondered throughly it maketh wholy
long hath your church stand I pray you Phil. Euen from the beginning from Christ and from his Apostles and from their immediate successors Chaun He will prooue his church to be before Christ. Phil. If I did so I goe not amisse for there was a church before the comming of Christe which maketh one catholicke church Chaun It is so in deede Phil. I will desire no better rule then the same whiche is oftentimes brought in of your side to proue both my faith and the catholicke church that is antiquitie vniuersality and vnitie Lond. Do you not see what a bragging foolish felow this is He would seeme to be very well seene in the Doctors and he is but a foole By what Doctour arte thou able to proue thy Church Name him and thou shalt haue him Phil. My Lorde lette me haue all your auncient wryters with pen and inke and paper and I will prooue both my faith and my Church out of euery one of them Lond. No that thou shalt not haue You shall see howe he lieth S. Cyprian sayeth there must be one high Priest to the which the residue must obey and they will allowe no heade neither Uicar generall Phil. S. Cyprian saith not that there shoulde be a Uicare general ouer al. For in his booke De simplicitate Praelatorū I am sure he saith the contrary Vnus episcopatus est cuius pars in solidum a singulis tenetur i. There is but one bishopricke which is wholy possessed of euery Bishop in part London Fet hether the booke thou shalt see the manifest place against thee D. Chadsey brought the booke and turned to the place in an Epistle wryttē vnto Cornelius then bish of Rome and recited these words in summe that it went not wel with the Church where the high Priest was not obeied so would haue concluded for the confirmation of the Bishops saying Phil. M. Doctour you misconstrue the place of S. Cyprian for he meaneth not thereby the high Priest the bishop of Rome but euery Patriarke in his precincte of whome there were 4. appoynted in his time And in wryting vnto Cornelius he meaneth by the high priest himselfe which was then chief Bishop of Africa whose authority the heretickes began to despise Wherof he complaineth to Cornelius sayth the church can not be well ordered where the chief minister by order after the iudgement of the scriptures after the agreement of the people and the consent of his fellow Bishops is not obeied Lond. Hath not the Bishop of Rome alwaies bene supreme head of the Church and Christes Uicare in earth euen from Peter Phil. No that he was not For by the word of God he hath no more authoritie then the Bishop of London hath London Was not Peter head of the Churche And hathe not the Bishop of Rome which is his successour the same authoritie Phil. I graunt that the B. of Rome as he is the successor of Peter hath the same authority as Peter had but Peter had no more authority then euery one of the apostles had Chauncel Yes that S. Peter had for Christ said specially vnto him Tibi dabo claues regni coelorum I wil geue thee the keies of the kingdom of heauen The which he spake to none other of his Disciples singularly but to him Phil. S. Augustine answereth otherwise to the obiection and sayeth That if in Peter there had not bene the figure of the Church the Lord hadde not saide to him to thee will I geue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen The which if Peter receiued not the Churche hath them not If the Churche hath them then Peter hath them not Lond. What if I can prooue and shew you out of the Ciuill lawe that all Christendome ought to folowe the holy Catholicke Churche of Rome as there is a speciall title thereof De Catholica fide sancta Romana Ecclesia Phil. That is nothing material seeing the things of God be not subiect to mans lawes and Diuine matters must be ordered by the word of God and not of man A Doctour What will you say if I can prooue that Christ builded his Church vppon Peter and that out of S. Cyprian Wil you then beleue that the B. of Rome ought to be supreme head of the Church Phil. I know what S. Cyprian wryteth in that behalfe but he meaneth nothing as you take it A Doctour S. Cyprian hath these woordes Quòd super Petrum fundata fuit Ecclesia tanquam super originem vnitatis That vpon Peter was builded the Church as vppon the first beginning of vnitie Phil. He declareth that in an example that vnitie must be in the church he grounded on Peter his church alone and not vpō men The which he doth more manifestly declare in the booke De simplicitate Praelatorum saying In persona vnius Christus dedit omnibus claues vt omnium vnitatem denotaret In the person of one man God gaue the keyes to al that he in signification thereby might declare the vnitie of all men A Doctour What will you vnderstande S. Cyprian so That were good in deede Phil I thinke you can not vnderstand s. Cyprian better then he doth declare him selfe Lond. I will desire you M. Chauncellour to take some paines with M. Doctor Chadsey aboute his examination for I must go to the Parlament house And I wil desire you to dine with me Phil. Then the D. tooke againe his former authoritie in hand for want of another and would haue made a farther circumstance digressing from his purpose To whome I said he knew not whereabout he went and therewith he laughed And I saide his diuinitie was nothing but scoffing M D. Yea then I haue done with you and so went away Phil. You are too yong in diuinitie to teach me in the matters of my faith Though you be learned in other things more then I yet in Diuinitie I haue ben longer practised then you for any thing I can heare of you therfore be not too hastie to iudge that you doe not perfectly know Chauncel Peter and his successours from the beginning haue bene allowed for the supreme head of the Church and that by the Scriptures for that Christ sayde vnto hym in S. Iohn thrise Feede my sheepe pasce oues meas Phil. That is none otherwise to be taken then Ite praedicate go ye preach which was spoken to all the Apostles as well as vnto Peter And that Christ sayd thrise Pasce oues meas Feede my sheepe it signifieth nothing else but the earnest studie that the ministers of God oughte to haue in preaching the woord God graunt that you of the Cleargie would way your duetie in this behalfe more then you doe Is this a iust interpretation of the Scripture to take pasce oues meas for to be lord of the whole world In this meane while came in a Batcheler of Diuinitie which is a reader
priuy dore that goeth into the church and commaunded two of his men to accompany the Keper and to see me placed And afterwardes I passed through Paules vp to Lollardes tower and after that turned a long al the West side of Paules throughe the wall and passing through 6. or 7. dores came to my lodging thorough many straits where I called to remembrance that strait is the way to heauen And it is in a Tower right on the other side of Lollardes tower as high almost as the battlements of Paules viij foote of bredth and xiij of length and almost ouer the prison where I was before hauing a windowe opening towards the East by the which I may looke ouer the tops of a greate many of houses but see no manne passing into them and who so walketh in the Bishoppes vtter gallery going to his Chappell may see my windowe me standing in the same And as I was come to my place the Keeper pluckt of my gowne searched me very narowly and tooke away penner inkhorne girdle and knife but as God would I had an inckeling a little before I was called of my remouing and therupon made an errant to the stole where ful sore against my will I cast away many a sweete letter and friendly but that I had wrytten of my last examination before I thruste into my hose thinking the next day to haue made an ende therof and with going it was falne downe to my legge the which he by feeling did soone espie and asked what that was I sayd they were certaine letters and with that he was very busie to haue them out Let me aloue sayde I I will plucke them out with that I put in my hande hauing two other letters therein and brought vp the same wryting to my codpeece and there lefte it geuing him the other two letters that were not of any great importance The which for to make a shewe that they had bene weightie I began to teare aswel as I could til they snatched them from me so deluded him I thanke God of his purpose After this hee went his way and as he was goynge one of them that came with him sayd that I did not deliuer the wrytings I had in my hose but two other letters I had in my hād before No did quoth he I wil go search him better the which I hearing conueied mine examination I had writtē into an other place besides my bed and tooke all the letters I had in my purse and was tearinge of them when he came again and as he came I threw the same out of my window saying that I hard what he said wherefore I did preuent his searching againe whereof I was right glad God be praised that gaue me that present shift to blinde their eyes from the knowledge of my wrytings the which if they had knowen it would haue bene a great occasion of more straiter keeping and looking vnto although they looke as narowly as they may The eight examination of Iohn Philpot before the B. of London the B. of S. Dauids M. Mordant and others in the Bishops Chappell THe next day after my Keeper came before daye in the morning to cal me downe so was I brought down into his Wardrobe where with a Keeper I was left and there continued al the day But after dinner I was called downe into the Chappell before the Bishop of London the B. of saint Dauids M. Mordant one of the Queenes Counsaile maister Archedeacon of London and before a great many moe Balaamites and the Bishop spake vnto me in this wise Lond. Sir here I obiect and lay vnto you in the presence of my Lorde of S. Dauids and of M. Mordant of these worshipfull men these articles here in this libel cōteined and openly he read them To whom when I would particularly haue answeared to some of his blasphemies he would not permit me but sayde I shoulde haue leasure enough to saye what I would when he had saide to these here I adde an other schedule Also I require thee to aunsweare to the Cathechisme set foorth in the schismatical time of king Edward Also I will thee to answere to certaine conclusions agreed vpon both in Oxford and Cambridge And I heere do bring forth these witnesses against thee in thine own presence namely my Lord of S. Dauids maister Mordant and master Harpsfield with as many of you as were present in the disputation he made in the conuocation house willing you to testifie of your othes taken vpon a booke his stubborne and vnreuerend behauiour he did there vse against the blessed sacrament of the aultar Geue me a boke and receiuing one he opened the same saying I wil teach him heere one tricke in our lawe which he knoweth not that is My Lord of S. Dauids because you are a Bishop you haue this priuiledge that you may sweare Inspectis Euangelijs non tactis By looking on the Gospel booke without touching of the same And so he opened the booke in hys sight and shut it againe and caused the other to put theyr hands on the booke and tooke their othe and willed them to resort to his Register to make their depositions when they might be best at leisure and afterwardes he tourned to me and sayd Now sir you shall answeare but 2. wordes whether you will answeare to these articles which I haue laid vnto you directly yea or nay Phil. My Lord you haue told a long tale against me conteining many lying blasphemies which cā not be answered in two woordes Besides this you promised me at the beginning that I should say what I could for my defence and now will you not geue me leaue to speake What law is this Lond. Speake yea or nay for you shal say no more at this time The cause was as I gesse that he saw so many there gathered to heare Phil. Then my two wordes you would haue me speake shall be that I haue appealed from you and take you not for my sufficient iudge Lon. In dede M. Mordant he hath appealed to the king and to the Queene but I wil be so bold with her maiesty to stay that appeale in mine owne hands Phil. You will doe what you list my Lorde you haue the lawe in your handes Lond. Wilt thou answere or no Phil. I will not answere otherwise then I haue sayd Lon. Register note his answer that he maketh Phil. Knocke me in the head with an Hatcher or set vp a stake and burne me out of hand without further lawe as well you may doe so as doe that you doe for all is wythout order of lawe Suche tyrannie was neuer seene as you vse now adaies God of his mercy destroy your cruel kingdome And whilest I spake this the Bishop went away in haste S. Dauids M. Philpot I pray you be quiet and haue pacience with you Phil. My Lorde I thanke God I
them that will infourme me by Gods worde what I haue to doe I confesse I haue but little learning in respect of you that both of your yeares and great exercise to excell therin but fayth consisteth not onelye in learning but in simplicitye of beleuing that whiche Gods woorde teacheth Therefore I will bee gladde to heare both of your Lordshippe and of any other that God hath reuealed vnto by hys word the true doctrine therof and to thank you that it doth please you to take paynes herein Chich. You take the first alleged amisse as though all men should be taught by inspiratioÌ„ and not by learning How do we beleue the gospel but by the authority of the church and because the same hath allowed it Phil. S. Paule sayth He learned not the Gospell by men neyther of men but by the reuelatioÌ„ of Iesus Christ which is a sufficient proofe that the Gospell taketh not his authoritye of man but of God onely Chich. S. Paule speaketh but of his own knowledge how he came thereto Phil. Nay hee speaketh of the Gospell generally Whyche commeth not from man but from God and that the Churche must onely teach that which commeth from God and not mans preceptes Chich. Doth not Saynt Augustine say I would not beleue the Gospell if the authority of the Churche did not mooue me thereto Phil. I graunte that the authoritye of the Churche doeth moue the vnbeleeuers to beleeue but yet the Church geueth not the woorde his authority for the woorde hath his authority onely from God and not of man meÌ„ be but disposers thereof For firste the worde hath his beyng before the Churche and the woorde is the foundation of the church and first is the foundation sure before the building theron can be stedfast Chich. I perceiue you mistake me I speake of the knowledge of the Gospell and not of the authority for by the church we haue all knowledge of the Gospell Phil. I confesse that For fayth commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde And I acknowledge that God appoynteth an ordinarye meanes for men to come vnto the knowledge now and not myraculously as he hath done in times past yet we that be taught by men must take heede that we learne nothing els but that which was taught in the Primitiue church by reuelation Here came in the Byshop of Yorke and the Bishop of Bath and after they had saluted one another and commoned a while together the Archbishop of Yorke called me vnto them saying Yorke Syr wee hearing that you are out of the way are come of charity to enforme you to bring you into the true fayth and to the catholicke church againe willing you first to haue humility and to be humble willing to learne of your betters for els we can do no good with you And god sayth by his Prophet On whom shall I rest but on the humble meeke and such as tremble at my word Now if you will so be we will be glad to trauell with you Phil. I know that humility is the doore wherby we enter vnto Christ and I thanke his goodnes I haue entred in at the same vnto him with all humility heare whatsoeuer truth you shall speake vnto me Yorke What be the matters you stande on and require to be satisfied in Phil. My Lord it please your grace we were entred into a good matter before you came of the church and howe we should know the truth but by the church Yorke In deede that is the head we neede to begynne at For the church being truely knowne we shal sooner agree in the particular thinges Phil. If your Lordships can proue the church of Rome to be the true catholicke church it shall do much to persuade me toward that you would haue me encline vnto Yorke Why let vs go to the definition of the church What is it Phil. It is a Congregation of people dispersed throughe the worlde agreeing together in the woorde of GOD vsing the Sacramentes and al other thinges according to the same Yorke Your definition is of many wordes to no purpose Phil. I do not precisely define the church but declare vnto you what I thinke the church is Yorke Is the church visible or inuisible Phil. It is both visible and inuisible The inuisible church is of all the electes of God onely the visible consisteth of both good and bad vsing all thinges in fayth according to Gods word Yorke The church is an vniuersall congregation of fayth full people in Christ through the world which this worde Catholick doth well expresse for what is Catholicke els doth it not signify vniuersall Phil. The church is defined by S. Austine to be called Catholike in this wyse Ecclesia ideo dicitur Catholica quia vniuersaliter perfecta est in nullo claudicat The Church is called therefore Catholike because it is throughly perfect and halteth in nothyng Yorke Nay it is called Catholike because it is vniuersally receyued of all christian nations for the most part Phâ—lpot The Churche was Catholique in the Apostles tyme yet was it not vniuersally receyued of the worlde but because their Doctrine whiche they had receyued of Christ was perfect and appoynted to be preached and receyued of the whole world therfore it is called the Catholike fayth and all persons receiuyng the same to be counted the catholike church And S. Austine in another place writeth that the catholike church is that which beleeueth aright Yorke If you wyll learne I wyll shewe you by Saint Austine writing agaynst the Donatistes that he prooueth the catholick Church by two principall pointes which is vniuersality and succession of Bishops in one Apostolical Sea from time to time Now thus I will make myne argument The Church of Rome is vniuersal and hath her succession of bishops from time to time Ergo it is the Catholicke Church How answerâ— you to this argumeÌ„t Phil. I denye the antecedent that the Catholique Churche is onely knowne by vniuersality and succession of Byshops Yorke I will prooue it And with that he brought forth a booke which he had noted out of the Doctours and turned to his common places therin of the church and recited one or two out of S. Austine specially out of his Epistle written agaynst the Donatistes where S. Austine manifestly proueth that the Donatistes were not the catholick church because they had no successioÌ„ of bishops in their opinion neither vniuersality the same force hath S. Austines argument agaynst you Phil. My Lorde I haue weighed the force of that Argument before now I perceiue it maketh nothing agaynst me neither it commeth to your purpose For I will stand to the triall of S. Austine for the approbatioÌ„ of the catholick Church wherof I am For S. Austin speaketh of vniuersality ioyned with verity of faythfull successours of Peter before corruption came into the Church And
of Yorke was turning his booke for moe places to helpe forth his cause Yorke I haue found at length a very notable place which I haue looked for all this while of S. Austine De simplicitate credendi Chich. It is but folly my Lorde that your Grace doe read him any moe places for he esteemeth them not Phil. I esteeme them in as muche as they bee of force as your Lordship doth heare me deny no doctors you bring but onely require the true application of them according to the writers meaning as by his owne wordes may be proued Yorke I will reade him the place and so make an end After he had read the sentence he sayde that by foure speciall poynts here S. Austine proueth the catholick church The first is by the consent of all nations the secōd by the Apostolick Sea the third by vniuersalitie the fourth by this word Catholicke Chich. That is a notable place in deede and it please your Grace Phil. I pray you my Lord of what church doth S. Austine write the same of Rome or not Yorke Yea he writeth it of the Church of Rome Phil. I will lay with your Lordshippe as much as I can make it is not so and let the booke be sene Bath What art thou able to lay that hast nothing Yorke Doth he not make mention here of the Apostolicke sea whereby he meaneth Rome Phil. That is very straitly interpreted my lord as though the Apostolicke Sea had bene no where els but at Rome But let it be Rome and yet shall you neuer verify the same vnlesse all the other conditions do go therewith as S. Augustine doth proceed withal wherof none except the Apostolicke sea can now bee verified of the Churche of Rome For the fayth which that Sea now maynteineth hath not the consent of al nations neither hath had Besides that it cannot haue the name of Catholick because it differeth frō the Catholicke Churches which the Apostles planted almost in all thinges Yorke Nay he goeth about here to proue the Catholicke Church by vniuersality how can you shew your church to be vniuersall fifty or an hundreth yeares ago Phil. That is not materiall neither any thing agaynst S. Augustine For my church wherof I am were to be coūted vniuersal though it were but in x. persōs because it agreeth with the same that the Apostles vniuersally did plant Yorke I perceiue you are an obstinate man in your opinion will not be taught wherefore it is but lost labour to talke with you any lenger you are a member to be cut of Chichester I haue heard of you before how you troubled the good Bishop of Winchester and now I see in you that I haue heard Phil. I trust you see no euill in me by this I desire of you a sure ground to build my fayth on if you shew ne none I pray you speake not ill of him that meaneth well Chichester Thou art as impudent a felow as I haue cōmuned withall Phil. That is spoken vncharitably my Lord to blaspheme him whom you can not iustly reproue Chich. Why you are not God Blasphemy is counted a rebuke to Godward and not to man Phil. Yes it may be as well verified of an infamy layde to man speaking in Gods cause as you now do lay vnto me for speaking freely the truth afore GOD to maynteyne your vayne Religion You are voyd of all good ground I perceiue you are blind guides and leaders of the blinde therfore as I am bounde to tell you very hipocrites tyrannously persecuting the trueth which otherwise by iust order you are able to conuince by no meanes Your owne doctors and testimonies which you bring be euidently agaynst you and yet you will not see the truth Chichest Haue we this thanke for our good will comming to instruct thee Phil. My Lordes you must beare with me since I speake in Christes cause and because his glory is defaced and his people cruelly and wrongfully slayne by you because they will not consent to the dishonor of God and to hypocrisie with you If I told you not your fault it should be required at my hands in the day of iudgement Therfore know you ye hypocrites in deed that it is the spirit of God that telleth you your sinne not I. I passe not I thank God of al your cruelty God forgeue it you geue you grace to repent And so they departed ¶ An other talke the same day THe same day at night before supper the bishop sent for me into his chappell in the presence of the archdeacon Harpesfield Doctor Chadsey other his Chapleines and his seruauntes at what time he sayd Lond. Maister Philpot I haue by sundry meanes gone about to do you good and I maruell you do so litle consider it by my trueth I can not tell what to say to you Tell me directly whether you will be a conformable man or no wherupon you chiefly stand Phil. I haue tolde your Lordships oftentimes playne enough wheron I stand chiefly requiring a sure probation of the Church wherunto you call me Harps S. Austen writing agaynst the Donatistes declareth foure speciall notes to know the Church by the cōsent of many nations the fayth of the Sacramentes confirmed by antiquity succession of Bishops and vniuersality Lond. I pray you Mayster Archdeacon fette the booke hither it is a notable place let him see it And the booke was brought and the bishop read it demaunding how I could aunswere the same Phil. My Lorde I like S. Austens foure poyntes for the triall of the catholicke churche whereof I am for it can abide euery poynt therof together which yours can not do Harps Haue not we succession of Bishops in the Sea and church of Rome Wherfore then do you deny our Church to be the catholicke church Phil. D. Austine doth not put succession of Bishops onely to be sufficient but he addeth the vse of the Sacramentes according to antiquity and doctrine vniuersally taughte receiued of most nations from the beginning of the primatiue Church the whiche your Churche is farre from But my church can auouch all these better then yours therfore by S. Austins iudgement which you here bring mine is the catholicke church and not yours Harps Chad. It is but folly my Lord for you to reason with him for he is irrecuperable Phil. That is a good shift for you to runne vnto when you be confounded in your owne sayinges haue nothing else to say you are euidently deceiued and yet will not see it when it is layd to your face THus haue I at large set forth as many of the sayd Iohn Philpot his examinations priuy conferences as are yet come to light being faythfully written with his owne hand And although he was diuers other times after this examined both openly in the Consistory at Paules also secretly in the bishops house yet what was
the Bishop deliuered vnto Philpot two books one of the ciuill law and the other of the Canon out of the which he would haue proued that he had authority to proceede agaynst him in such sorte as he did M. Philpot then perusing the same and seeing the small and slender proofe that was there alledged sayd vnto the Bishop Philpot. I perceiue your law and Diuinity is all one for you haue knowledge in neither of them and I woulde ye did know your owne ignoraunce but ye daunce in a net and thinke that no man doth see you Hereupon they hadde much talke but what it was it is not yet knowne At last Boner spake vnto him and sayd Lond. Philpot as concerning your abiections agaynste my iurisdiction ye shall vnderstand that both the Ciuill Canon lawes make against you and as for your appeal it is not allowed in this case For it is written in the law A iudice dispositionem iuris exequente non est appellandum Phil. My Lord it appeareth by your interpretation of the law that ye haue no knowledge therin nor that ye do vnderstand the lawe for if ye did ye would not bring in that Text. Hereupon the Bishop recited a law of the Romaines that it was not lawful for a Iew to keepe a Christian man in captiuity and to vse him as his slaue laying then to the sayd Philpots charge that he did not vnderstand the law but did like a Iew. Wherunto Philpot aunswered Phil. No I am no Iewe but you my Lord are a Iewe. For you professe Christ and mainteine Antichrist you professe the Gospell maynteine superstition ye bee able to charge me with nothing Lond. and other Bish. With what can you charge vs Phil. You are enemies to all truth and all your doinges be noughte full of Idolatrye sauing the Article of the Trinity Whilest they were thus debating the matter there came thither syr William Garret knight then Maior of Londō Sir Martin Bowes knight and Thomas Leigh then Shiriffe of the same City and sat downe with the sayd byshops in the sayd Consistory where and what time bishop Boner spake these wordes in effect as foloweth Lond. Philpot before the comming of my Lord Maior because I would not enter with you into the matter wherewith I haue heretofore now intend to charge you with all vntill his comming I did rehearse vnto you a prayer both in English and in Latin which bishop Stokesly my predecessor vsed when he entended to proceede to geue sentence agaynst an hereticke And here they did agayne reade the sayd prayer both in English and also in Latin which being ended he spake agayne vnto him and sayd Lond. Philpot amongest other I haue to charge you especially with three thinges 1. First where you haue fallen from the vnity of Christs catholicke church you haue therupon bene inuited and required not onely by me but also by many diuers others catholicke Bishops and other learned men to return and come agayne to the same and also you haue bene offred by me that if you would so returne and confesse your errors and heresyes you should be mercifully receiued and haue so much fauour as I could shew vnto you 2. The second is that you haue blasphemously spoken agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse calling it Idolatry and abomination 3. And thirdly that you haue spoken and holden agaynst the Sacrament of the aulter denying the reall presence of Christes body and bloud to be in the same This being spoken the Bishop recited vnto him a certayne exhortation in English the tenour and forme wherof is this * Bishop Boners exhortation MAyster Philpot this is to be told you that if you not being yet reconciled to the vnity of the catholicke churche from whence ye did fall in the time of the late schisme here in this realme of England agaynst the sea Apostolick of Rome will now hartely obediently be reconciled to the vnity of the same catholicke church professing and promising to obserue keep to the best of your power the faith and christian Religion obserued and kept of all faythfull people of the same moreouer if ye whiche heretofore especially in the yere of our Lord. 1553. 1554. 1555. or in one of them haue offended and trespassed grieuously agaynst the sacrifice of the masse calling it idolatry and abominable and likewise haue offended trespassed agaynst the sacrament of the aulter denying the real presence of Christes body bloud to be there in the sacramēt of the aulter affirming also withal material bread and materiall wine to be in the sacrament of the aulter not the substaunce of the body and bloud of Christ if yee I say wil be reconciled as is afore and wil forsake your heresies and erroures before touched being heretical and damnable and will allowe also the sacrament of the Masse yee shal be mercifully receiued and charitable vsed with as muche fauoure as may be if not ye shal be reputed taken and iudged for an hereticke as yee be in deede Now do you chuse what ye wil doe you are counselled herein friendly and fauourable Ita est quod Ed. Boner Epis. Lond. The Bishoppes exhortation thus ended M. Philpot turned himselfe vnto the Lord Maior and sayd Phil. To you my Lorde Mayor bearing the sworde I am glad that it is my chance now to stand before that authoritie that hath defended the Gospell and the truth of gods word but I am sory to see that that authoritie whiche representeth the king and Queenes persons should now be chaunged and be at the commaundement of Antichrist And ye speaking to the Bishoppes pretend to be the fellowes of the Apostles of Christ yet be very Antichristes and deceauers of the people and I am glad that GOD hath geuen me power to stand here this daye and to declare and defend my faith which is founded on Christ. Therefore as touching your first obiection I say that I am of the Cotholicke church wherof I was neuer out and that your church whiche ye pretend to be the Catholicke churche is the churche of Rome and so the Babilonicall and not the catholicke church of that Church I am not As touching youre second obiection whiche is that I should speake agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse I doe say that I haue not spoken agaynst the true sacrifice but I haue spoken agaynst your priuate Masses that you vse in corners whiche is blasphemy to the true sacrifice for your sacrifice dayly reitered is a blasphemye agaynst Chrystes death and it is a lye of your own inuention And that abhominable sacrifice which ye set vppon the aulter and vse in your priuate Masses in steade of the liuing sacrifice is Idolatry and ye shal neuer proue it by Gods word therfore ye haue deceiued the people with that your sacrifice of the Masse which ye make a masking Thirdly where you lay to my charge that I
neither the women in the holy Scriptures yet they are comprehended and vnderstood in the same Also the Scripture euidently telleth vs that the Apostles baptised whole families or households But the children bee comprehended in a familie or householde as the chiefest and dearest part thereof Therefore we may conclude that the Apostles dyd baptise Infantes or children and not onely men of lawfull age And that the house or houshold is taken for man woman and chyld it is manifest in the 17. of Genesis and also in that Ioseph doth call Iacob with all hys house to come out of the land of Chanaan into Egypt Finally I can declare out of auncient writers that the Baptisme of Infantes hath continued from the Apostles tyme vnto oures neyther that it was instituted by anye Councels neyther of the Pope or of other men but commended from the Scripture by the Apostles themselues Origene vpon the declaration of S. Paules Epistles to the Romaines expoundyng the vj. chapter sayeth That the Church of Christ receyued the Baptisme of Infants from the very Apostles S. Hierome maketh mention of the Baptisme of Infantes in the third booke agaynst the Pelagians and in hys Epistle vnto Leta Saint Augustine reciteth for this purpose a place out of Iohn Bishop of CoÌ„stantinople in hys first booke agaynst Iulian chap. 2. and he agayne writyng to S. Hierome Epist. 28. sayth That Saint Cyprian not makyng any newe decree but firmely obseruyng the fayth of the Church iudged with hys fellowe Bishops that as soone as one was borne he might bee lawfully baptised The place of CypriaÌ„ is to be seene in his Epistle to Fidus. Also S. Augustine writyng agaynst the Donatists in the 4. booke chap. 23. and 24. sayth That the Baptisme of Infantes was not deriued from the authoritie of man neyther of Councels but from the tradition or doctrine of the Apostles Cyrill vpon Leuiticus chap. 8. approoueth the Baptisme of children and condemneth the iteration of Baptisme These authorities of men I do alledge not to tie the Baptisme of children vnto the testimonies of men but to shew how mens testimonies do agree with Gods word and that the veritie of antiquity is on our side that the Anabaptists haue nothyng but lyes for them new imaginations which fayne the Baptisme of children to be the Popes commandement After this will I aunswer to the summe of your argumentes for the contrary The first which includeth all the rest is It is written Goe ye into all the worlde and preach the gladde tidynges to all creatures He that beleeueth and is baptised shall bee saued but hee that beleeueth not shall bee damned c. To this I aunswer that nothyng is added to Gods word by the baptisme of children as you pretend but that is done which the same word doth require for that children are accounted of Christ in the gospell among the nuÌ„ber of such as beleeue as it appeareth by these words He that offendeth one of these little babes which beleeue in mee it were better for hym to haue a myllstone tyed about hys necke to be cast into the bottome of the sea Where plainly Christ calleth such as be not able to confesse their fayth beleuers because of his meere grace he reputeth them for beleeuers And this is no wonder so to be taken sithen God imputeth fayth for righteousnes vnto meÌ„ that be of a riper age for both in men and children righteousnes acceptation or sanctification is of meere grace and by imputation that the glory of Gods grace might be praysed And that the children of faythfull parents are sanctified and among such as doe beleeue is apparant in the 1. Cor. 7. And where as you doe gather by the order of the wordes in the sayd commaundement of Christ that childreÌ„ ought to be taught before they be baptised and to this ende you alledge many places out of the Actes proouyng that such as confessed their fayth first were baptised after I aunswer that if the order of wordes might weigh anye thyng â—o this cause we haue the Scripture that maketh as well for vs. For in S. Marke we read that Iohn dyd baptise in the desert preachyng Baptisme of repentaunce In the which place we see baptising go before preaching to follow And also I wyll declare this place of Mathew exactly considered to make for the vse of baptisme in children for S. Mathew hath it written in this wyse All power is geuen me sayth the Lord in heauen and in earth therefore going forth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Disciple ye as I may expres the signification of the word that is make or gather to me Disciples of all nations And followyng he declareth the way how they should gather to hym Disciples out of all nations baptising them and teachyng by baptising and teachyng ye shall procure a Church to me And both these aptly and briefly seuerally he setteth foorth saying Baptising them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and the holy Ghost teachyng them to obserue all thyngs whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you Now then Baptisme goeth before doctrine But hereby I do not gather that the Gentiles which neuer heard any thyng before of God and of the sonne of God and of the holy Ghost ought to be baptised neyther they would permit themselues to bee baptised before they knew to what end But this I haue declared to shew you vpon how feeble foundation the Anabaptistes bee grounded And playnly it is not true which they imagine of this text that the Lord dyd onely commaund such to bee baptised whome the Apostles had first of all taught Neyther here verily is signified who onely be to be baptised but he speaketh of such as bee not of perfect age and of the first foundations of fayth and of the Church to bee planted among the Gentiles which were as yet rude and ignorant of religion Such as be of age may heare beleue and confesse that is preached and taught but so cannot infants therfore we may iustly collect that he speaketh here nothing of infants or children But for al this they be not to be excluded from Baptisme It is a generall rule He that doth not labour must not eate But who is so barbarous that might thinke hereby that children should be famished The Lord sent hys Apostles at the beginnyng of the settyng vp his true religion vnto al nations vnto such as were both ignorant of God and were out of the couenant of God and truly such persons it behooued not first to bee baptised and afterward taught but first to be taught and after baptised If at this day we should go to the Turkes to conuert them to the faith of Christ verily first we ought to teach them and afterward baptise such as would yeeld to be the seruants of Christ. Likewyse the Lorde hymselfe in tymes past dyd when first he renewed the couenaÌ„t with Abraham and ordeyned
and murthering rage of Papistes The cause hereof was a Letter which Grene did write vnto the sayde Goodman conteining aswell the reporte of certayne demaundes or questions which were cast abroad in London as appeareth hereafter in a letter of hys owne penning whiche he meant to haue sent vnto M. Philpot wherein hee declareth his full vsage before the Bishop of London and others as also an aunswere to a question made by the sayd Christopher Goodman in a letter writtē vnto him in which he required to haue the certaynetye of the report which was spread amongest them on the other side of the Seas that the Queene was deade Whereunto mayster Greene aunswered simply and as the truth then was that she was not dead These letters with manye other written to diuers of the godly exiles by theyr frendes here in Englande beyng deliuered to a messenger to carry ouer came by the apprehension of the said bearer vnto the handes of the king and Queenes Councel Who at theyr conuenient leasure whiche in those daies by some of them was quickely found out for suche matters perused the whole number of the sayde letters and amongest them espyed this letter of Mayster Greenes written vnto his frend Christopher Goodman in the contentes whereof amongest other newes and priuate matters they found these woordes The Queene is not yet dead Which wordes were onely written as an answere to certifye Mayster Goodman of the trueth of hys former demaunde Howbeit to some of the Councell they seemed verye haynous woordes yea treason they would haue made them if the Law would haue suffered Whiche when they coulde not doe and being yet verye lothe to let any such depart freely whom they suspected to be a fauourer of the Gospell they then examined him vpon his fayth in religion but vpon what poyntes it is not certaynely knowne Neuerthelesse as it semeth his aunsweres were such as litle pleased them especially the annoynted sorte and therefore after they had longe detayned him in prison as well in the Tower of London as elsewhere they sente him at last vnto Boner Bishop of London to be ordered according to his Ecclesiasticall law as appeareth by theyr Letters sent vnto the Byshop with the sayd prisoner also wherein it may appeare that Syr Iohn Bourne then Secretary to the Queene was a chiefe stirrer in such cases yea and an entiser of others of the counsell who otherwise if for feare they durst woulde haue bene content to haue let such matters alone The Lord forgeue them theyr weakenesse if it be his good pleasure and geue them true repentaunce Amen ¶ A Letter sent vnto Boner Bishop of London by the Queenes Counsell dated the 11. daye of Nouember 1555. but not deliuered vntill the 17. of the same moneth AFter our right harty commendations to your good Lordship we send to the same herewith the body of one Bartlet Grene who hath of good time remayned in the Tower for his obstinate standing in matters agaynst the Catholicke Religion whome the king and Queenes Maiesties pleasures are because he is of your Lordshippes Dioces ye shall cause to bee ordered accordinge to the Lawes in suche cases prouided And thus wee bydde your Lordship hartily farewell From Sainct Iames the xi of Nouember 1555. Your good Lordships louing friendes Winchester Penbroke Thomas Ely William Haward Iohn Bourne Thomas Wharton * I Sir Iohn Bourne will wayt vppon your Lordship and signifie further of the king and Queenes Maiesties pleasures herein Now that ye may the better vnderstand the certaynty of his handling after this hys comming vnto Boners custody I haue thought it good to put forth hys own letter contayning at large the discourse of the same Whiche letter he wrote and did meane to haue sent vnto mayster Philpot but was preuented belike eyther by Phil. death or els rather by the wily watching of hys keeper for it came by what means I know not certaynly vnto the byshops hands and being deliuered vnto his register was found in one of his bookes of recorde The copye where of here followeth A letter of Barthelet Greene written vnto Iohn Philpot contayning besides other particular matter betwixt him and M. Philpot a briefe rehearsall of his handling and certain his conferences with Boner and others at his first comming to the Bishops THat whiche was lacking in talke through my defaulte at your being here I haue supplyed by writing in your absence now at the length getting some opportunitie and leysure The 17. day of Nouember beyng brought hither by two of the clocke at after noone I was presented before my Lord of London and other two byshops Mayster Deane M. Roper M. Welche Doct. Harpsfield Archdeacon of London and other two or three all sitting at one table There were also present Doct. Dale Maister George Mordant M. Dee Then after the byshop of London had read vnto himselfe the letter that came from the Counsell hee spake with mo wordes but as I remember to this effect that the cause of theyr assembly was to heare mine examination wherevnto hee had authoritie by the Counsell and had prouided Mayster Welch and an other whose name I knowe not but wel I remember though he obtayned it not yet desired hee my Lorde that I might heare the Councels letters to be there if anye matters of the common lawe shoulde arise to discusse them he intreated my Lorde to determine all controuersies of Scriptures and as for the Ciuill law he and Doctor Dale should take it on them Wherfore he demaunded of me the cause of mine imprisonment I sayd that the occasion of myne apprehension was a letter which I wrote to one Christofer Gooodman wherein certifiyng hym of such newes as happened here amonge the reste I wrote that there were certayne printed papers of questions scattered abroad Whereupon beyng suspected to be priuye vnto the deuising or publishing of the same I was committed to the Fleete but sithens heard I nothing therof after the Commissioners had receaued my submission The summe wherof was that as I was sure there neyther coulde be true witnesses nor probable coniecture agaynst me in that behalfe so refused I no punishment if they of theyr consciences would iudge me priuy to the deuising printing or publishing of those questions But my Lord affirming that there was an other cause of mine imprisonment sithens demaunded if I had not after sith I was committed vnto the Fleete spoken or written somewhat agaynst the naturall presence of Christ in the sacrament of the aultar Then desired I his Lordship to bee good vnto me trusting that he would put me to aunswere to no new matters excepte I were first discharged of the old And when I stoode long in that M. Welch aunswered that it was procured that I shoulde so doe right well For albeit I were imprisoned for treason if during the tyme of enduraunce I had mayntayned heresie that were no sufficient allegation agaynst
heretofore duryng the raygne of the Queenes Maiestie aforesayd refused and so now doth refuse to come and heare Masse and to receiue the sacramente of the Aultar as they are now vsed and ministred in thys Churche of Englande because he saith that concerning the Masse he cannot bee perswaded in hys conscience that the sacrifice pretended to bee in the same is agreeable to Gods word or mayntaynable by the same or that wythout deadly offence he cannot worshyp the body and bloud of Chryst that is pretēded to be there And as concerning the sacrament of the Aultar this Examinate sayth that he heretofore duryng the sayd raygne hath refused and nowe doth refuse to receiue the same as is nowe vsed in thys Churche of Englande because it is not vsed accordynge to the institution of Chryste but bothe in a straunge tongue and also not ministred in bothe kyndes and besides that contrary to Gods worde it is there taughte that the thynge there minystred is to bee adored as the reall and true bodye of Chryste And furthermore this Examinate saythe that duryng the sayd raygne he hath not bene confessed to the Prieste nor receaued absolution at hys handes because hee is not bound by Gods word to make auricular confession Bartlet Greene. Many other sondrye conferences and publicke examinations they brought hym vnto But in the end seeyng hys steadfastnesse of faythe to bee suche as agaynst the whiche neither the threatninges nor yet their flattering promises could preuayle the xv day of Ianuary the Bishop caused him with the rest aboue named to be brought into the Consistory in Paules where being set in hys Iudgement seate accompanied with Fecknā then Deane of the same church and other his Chaplaines after he had condemned the other sixe he then called for Bartlet Grene began with these or the like wordes Honourable audience I thinke it best to open vnto you the conuersation of this man called Bartlet Greene. And because you shall not charge me that I go aboute to seeke any mans bloud here you shal heare the Councelles letters which they sēt with him vnto me The effect wherof is that where hee had bene of long time in the Tower of London for heresie they haue now sent him vnto me to be ordered according to the lawes therefore prouided And now to thee Bartlet Greene I propose these ix articles Then he read the Articles aboue mentioned whiche were generally obiected to all these seuen prisoners to wit Thomas Whittell Iohn Tudson Iohn Went Thomas Browne Isabell Foster Ioane Lashforde Bartlet Greene. But when M. Greene woulde haue aunswered them particularly he was putte to silence with promise that he should haue time to aunswere sufficiently and therfore the Byshoppe proceeding sayd that when Greene came first to his house he desired to haue thee bookes of the ancient Doctors of the Churche to read whiche hee sayd hee graunted him Whereunto Greene aunswered and sayde that if the Doctours were with indifferēt iudgement weighed they made more a greate deale wyth hym then they did with them Feck Upon which wordes Fecknam Deane of Paules stoode vp and marueiling why hee sayd so asked hym if he would be content to stand to the iudgemente of the Doctours Greene. Greene then sayd that he was content to stād to theyr Doctours iudgement Feck I will then propound vnto you quoth Feck the Doctours and interprete them your selfe So hee alledged a place of Chrisostome ad popul Antioch whiche was this Elias ascendens melotem suum post se reliquit Christus verò ascendens carnem suam assumpsit eandem post se reliquit and he demaunded Greene how he vnderstoode the place Greene. Then Greene prayed him that he would confer the Doctours saying together and therefore alledged the same Doctour agayne writing vpon the 1. Cor. 10. An non est panis quem nos benedicimus communicatio corporis Domini Non ne est Calix c. Whereby hee prooued that this Doctour called this sacrament but a signe of the Lordes body Many other wordes of brobation and denyal were betwixe them Feck At last Fecknam demaunded of hym how longe he had bene of his opinion For M. Greene said hee you confessed once to me that when you were at Oxforde at schoole you were called the rankest papist in that house being compelled to go to the lecture of Peter Martyr you were conuerted from your old doctrine Greene. And Greene confessed the same Feck Then agayne he sayd that Greene told him that the sayd Peter Martyr was a Papist in his first comming to Oxford Whereupon he made an exclamation and praied the people to consider howe vayne his doctrine that he professed was whiche was grounded vppon one man and that vpon so vnconstāt a man is Peter Martyr whiche perceiuing the wicked intent of the Counsel was content to please them and forsake the true and Catholicke fayth Greene. Greene sayd that hee grounded not his fayth vpō Martir nor any other nor did beleue so because martyr beleued the same but because that he hadde heard the Scriptures and the Doctours of the Church truely and wholesomely expounded by him neyther had he anye regard of the man but of the word which he spake And further he sayd that he heard the sayde M. Peter saye often that he had not as yet while he was a papiste read Chrysostome vpon the x. to the Corinthes nor many other places of the Doctours but when he had read them and wel considered them he was content to yelde to the Doctours hauing first humbled himselfe in prayer desiring God to illuminate hym and bring him to the true vnderstandyng of the scripture Whiche thinge sayde Greene if you my Lorde would doe I doe not doubt but God woulde open your eyes and shewe you his truthe no more then I doe doubt hys wordes be true that sayth Aske and it shall be geuen to you knocke and it shall be opened vnto you c. Feck Then Fecknam asked him what he thoughte of this article Sanctam ecclesiam catholicam Greene. And Greene aunswered that hee dyd beleeue one holye and vniuersall Churche throughoute all the worlde Feck Then Fecknam sayd that he woulde sayne haue a sure marke and token whereby hee might knowe thys Churche and therefore he prayed Greene to define vnto him this church Greene. Greene answered that his Church dyd agree in veritie of the true doctrine of Christ and was knowne by the true administration of hys sacramentes Feck Whereupon Fecknam sayd that he would proue the Church wherof he was to be neuer agreeyng in doctrine but alwayes to haue bene in controuersie in theyr religion For sayd he Luther and Zwinglius coulde neuer agree in theyr writinges or sayinges nor Oecolampadius with Carolostadius nor Caralostadius wyth eyther Zwinglius or Luther c. for Luther writing vppon the sacrament of the aultar said that in hoc pane vel
your part doe handle the matter for the discharging of both our consciences Doctour Cranmer much disabling himselfe to meddle in so weighty a matter besoughte the kings highnesse to commit the trial and examining of this matter by the word of God vnto the best learned men of bothe his Uniuersities Cambridge and Oxforde You say wel said the king and I am content therewith But yet neuerthelesse I wil haue you specially to wryte your minde therein And so calling the Earle of Wiltshiere to him sayde I praye you my Lorde let Doctour Cranmer haue intertainement in your house at Durham place for a time to the intent hee may be there quiet to accomplish my request and let him lacke neither bookes ne any thing requisite for his studie And thus after the kinges departure Doctour Cranmer went with my Lorde of Wiltshiere vnto his house where hee incontinent wrote hys minde concerning the kinges question adding to the same besides the authorities of the Scriptures of generall Councels and of auncient wryters also his opinion which was this that the Bishop of Rome had no suche authoritie as whereby hee myghte dispence wyth the woorde of God and the Scripture When Doctour Cranmer had made this Booke and committed it to the king the king sayd to him wil you abide by this that you haue heere wrytten before the Bishop of Rome That will I do by Gods grace quoth Doctor Cranmer if your Maiestie doe sende me thether Marye quoth the king I will send you euen to him in a sure Ambassage And thus by meanes of doctour Cranmers handling of this matter with the King not onely certaine learned men were sent abroad to the most part of the vniuersities in Christendome to dispute the question but also the same being by Commission disputed by the diuines in both the Uniuersities of Cambridge and Oxforde it was there concluded that no suche matrimonie was by the woorde of God lawfull Whereuppon a solemne ambassage was then prepared and sent to the Bishop of Rome then being at Bononie wherein went the Earle of Wiltshire D. Cranmer D. Stokesley D. Carne D. Benet and diuers other learned men and Gentlemen And when the time came that they shoulde come before the Byshoppe of Rome to declare the cause of their ambassage the Bishop sitting on high in his cloth of estate and in his rich apparell with his sandales on his feete offring as it were hys foote to be kissed of the Ambassadours the Earle of Wiltshiere disdaining thereat stoode still and made no countenaunce thereunto so that al the rest kept themselues from that Idolatrie How be it one thing is not heere to be omitted as a prognosticate of our separation from the Sea of Rome which then chaunced by a Spaniell of the Earle of Wiltshiere For he hauing there a great Spaniel whiche came out of Englande with him stoode directly betweene the Earle and the Bishoppe of Rome When the sayd bishop had aduaunced foorth his foote to be kissed nowe whether the Spaniell perceiued the Bishops foote of an other nature then it ought to be and so taking it to be some kinde of repast or whether it was the will of God to shew some token by the dogge vnto the Bishoppe of hys inordinate pride that his feete were more meete to be bitten of dogs then kissed of Christian men the Spaniell I say when the Bishoppe extended his foote to be kist no man regarding the same straight way as thoughe hee had beene of purpose appoynted thereunto went directly to the popes feet not onely kissed the same vnmanerlye but as some plainly reported affirmed tooke fast with his mouth the great Toe of the Pope so that in haste hee pulled in hys glorious feete from the Spaniell Whereat our men smiling in their sleeues what they thought God knoweth But in fine the Pontificall bishoppe after that sought no more at that present for kissing his feete but without any further ceremonie gaue eare to the Ambassadoures what they had to say Who entring there before the Byshoppe offred on the kings behalfe to bee defended that no manne Iure diuino coulde or ought to marrie his brothers wife and that the Bishoppe of Rome by no meanes oughte to dispence to the contrary Diuers promises were made and sundrye dayes appoynted wherein the question should haue bene disputed and when our parte was readye to aunsweare no manne there appeared to dispute in that behalfe So in the ende the Bishoppe making to our Ambassadoures good countenaunce and gratifying D. Cranmer with the office of the Penitenciarshippe dismissed them vndisputed withall Whereuppon the Earle of Wiltshire and other Commissioners sauing Doctour Cranmer retourned home againe into England And foorthwith Doctour Cranmer went to the Emperour being in hys iourney towardes Uienna in expedition againste the Turke there to aunswere suche learned men of the Emperours counsaile as woulde or coulde say anye thinge to the contrarye parte Where amongest the rest at the same time was Cornelius Agrippa an highe Officer in the Emperours Courte who hauing priuate conference with Doctoure Cranmer in the question was so fully resolued and satisfied in the matter that afterwardes there was neuer disputation openly offered to Doctoure Cranmer in that behalfe For thorowe the perswasion of Agrippa al other learned men there were muche discouraged In so much that after D. Cranmer was retourned into Englande Agrippa fel into suche displeasure wyth the Emperour as some men thoughte that because of the hindering and discouraging so muche the contrary part he was committed to prisone where hee for sorrowe ended his life as it was reported In the meane space while the Emperour returned home from Uienna throughe Germanie Doctour Cranmer in that voyage had conference with diuers learned menne of Germanie concerning the sayde question who very ambiguously heeretofore conceiuing the cause were fully resolued and satisfied by him This matter thus prospering on Doctor Cranmers behalfe aswell touchinge the kinges question as concerning the inualiditie of the Bishop of Romes authoritye Bishop Warrham then Archbishop of Canterburie departed this transitory life wherby that dignity then bring in the kings gift and disposition was immediately geuen to D. Cranmer as worthy for his trauail of such a promotion Thus much touching the preferment of D. Cranmer vnto his dignity and by what meanes he atchieued vnto the same not by flattery not by bribes nor by none other vnlawfull meanes which thing I haue more at large discoursed to stoppe the railing mouthes of such who being themselues obscure vnlearned shame not so to detracte a learned man moste ignominiously with the surname of an Hosâ—ler whome for his godly zeale vnto sincere religion they ought with muche humilitye to haue had in regarde and reputation Nowe as concerning his behauiour and trade of life towardes God and the world being now entred into his sayd dignity and for so much as the
of two Papists of the parish of Chartham his vtter enemies Sander and Browne by name for a Sermon preached at Chartham or Passion Sunday which chanced on S. Gregories euen they both beyng absent that day at Wye faire as it is well prooued namely for that he preached against the Masse saying that our Sauiour Christ was the onely soule Priest which song Masse on the aultar of the Crosse there sacrifising for the sinnes of the worlde once for euer and that all other Masses were but remembraunces and thankesgeuing for that one sacrifice or such wordes in effect Wherefore to conclude right worshipfull knowyng your godly zeales as well towardes the preferment of sincere Religion as your no lesse affection towardes the Kyng hys Maiesties persone and his godly proceedinges I most humbly beseeche you in the bowels of our Sauiour Christ so to ponder the weightye consideration of the premisses as by your trauailes vnto the Kinges Maiestie or to the honourable Counsaile we here in Kent that haue now of late our heartes bent towardes the obseruation of the lawe of God and the Prince thorough Turners godlye perswasions may receyue from your worships some comfortable worde of his deliueraunce or els certaynely many an honest and simple man lately embracing the trueth may perhaps fall away desperately from the same not without danger of their soules In accomplishing whereof your worships shall not onely do vnto almighty God and the Prince most true and acceptable seruice but also binde the sayd M. Turner with all other to whom this cause doth apperteine both dayly to pray for your prosperities and also to bee at your commaundementes during theyr lyues From Caunterbury the second day of Nouember Your worships euermore at commaundement R. M. And thus much conteineth the letter sent as is sayd by M. Morice to Doctor Buttes and Syr Anthony Denye Now what successe and speede this letter had it foloweth to be declared For Doctour Buttes the kinges Phisition aforesayd after the receipte of these letters considering the weighty contentes of the same as he was euer a forwarde friend in the Gospels cause so he thought not to forsâ—acke this matter to the vttermost of his diligence and so spying his time wheÌ„ the king was in trimming and in washing as his maner was at certayne times to call for his Barbar Doctour Buttes whose manner was at such times euer to be present and with some pleasaunt conceites to refresh and solace the kinges minde brought with hym in his hand this Letter The king asking what newes Doctour Buttes pleasantly and merely beginneth to insinuate vnto the king the effect of the matter and so at the kinges commaundement read out the letter which when the king had heard and paused a little with himselfe vpon the same commaunded agayne the letter to be read vnto him The hearing and consideration wherof so altered the kinges minde that wheras before he commaunded the sayde Turner to be whipped out of the countrey he now commaunded him to be reteined as a faythfull Subiect And here of that matter an end Let vs now returne to the Archbishop agayne Who although he was compassed about as is sayde with mighty enemies and by many crafty traynes impugned yet through Gods more mighty prouideÌ„ce working in the kinges hart so to fauor him he rubbed out all Kyng Henryes time without blemishe or foyle by meanes of the kinges supportation who not onely defended the sayd archbishop agaynst all his conspired aduersaryes but also extended such speciall fauour vnto him in such sort that he being not ignorant of hys wife whoÌ„ he had maryed before at Noremberge being Niece to the wife of Osiander keping her also all the sixe Articles time contrary to the law notwithstanding he both permitted the same and kept his counsell Then after the death of Kyng Henry immediatelye succeeded his sonne K. Edwarde vnder whose gouernement and protection the state of this Archbishoppe beyng his Godfather was nothing appayred but rather more aduaunced During all this meane time of king Henry aforesayd vntill the entring of king Edward it seemeth that Cranmer was scarsly yet throughly persuaded in the right knowledge of the Sacrament or at least was not yet fully rypened in the same wherin shortly after he being more grouÌ„dly confirmed by confereÌ„ce with Bishop Ridley in processe of time did so profite in more ryper knowledge that at last he tooke vpon him the defence of that whole doctrine that is to refute and throw downe first the corporall presence secondly the phantasticall Transubstantiation Thirdly the Idolatrous adoration Fourthlye the false errour of the Papistes that wicked menne doe eate the naturall body of Christ and lastly the blasphemous sacrifice of the Masse Whereupon in conclusion he wrote fiue bookes for the publicke instruction of the Church of England which instruction yet to this day standeth and is receiued in this Church of England Agaynste these fiue bookes of the Archbishop Steuen Gardiner the archenemy to Christ and his Gospell being then in the Tower slubbereth vp a certayne answere such as it was which he in open Court exhibited vp at Lambeth being there examined by the Archbishop aforesayd other the kinges CoÌ„missioners in king Edwardes dayes which booke was intituled An Explication and assertion of the true Catholick fayth touching the blessed SacrameÌ„t of the aultar with a confutation of a booke written against the same Agaynste this Explication or rather a cauilling Sophistication of Steuen Gardiner Doctour of law the Archbishop of Caunterbury learnedlye and copiously replying againe maketh aunswere which also he published abroad to the eies and iudgementes of all men in print All which writinges and bookes as well of the one part as of the other our present story woulde require here to be inferred but because to prosecute the whole matter at length wyll not be comprehended in a small roome and maye make to long taryaunce in our story it shall therfore be best to put of the same vnto the place of the Apendix folowing wherin the Lord willing we intend to close vp both these and other diuers treatises of these learned Martyrs as to this our story shall apperteine The vnquiet spirite of Stephen Gardiner beyng not yet contented after all this thrusteth out an other booke in Latine of the like Popishe Argument but after an other title named Marcus Anthonius Constantius Whereunto first the Archbishoppe agayne intending a full confutation had already absolued three partes of his aunsweare lying in prison Of the which partes two perished in Oxforde the other yet remayneth in my handes ready to bee seene and set forth as the Lord shall see good Also Bishop Ridley lying likewise the same time in prison hauing ther the sayd booke of Marcus Antonius for lack of penne and paper with a lead of a window in the margent of the booke wrote annotations as strayghtnesse of time would serue him in refutation of the
his wife in secret many yeares Auns And though he so did he sayde there was no cause why he should be ashamed therof 7. Inter. Item that the sayde Thomas Cranmer fallynge afterward into the deep bottome of erroures did flye and recuse the authoritie of the Church did hold and followe the heresie concerning the sacramente of the aultar and also did compile and caused to be set abroade diuers bookes Auns Whereunto when the names of the bookes were recited to hym he denyed not such bookes whiche he was the true authour of As touchinge the treatise of Peter Martyr vpon the sacrament he denyed that he euer sawe it before it was abroad yet did approue and well lyke of the same As for the Catechisme the booke of Articles with the other booke agaynst Winchester he graunted the same to be his doinges 8. Inter. Item that he cōpelled many agaynst their willes to subscribe to the same Articles Auns He exhorted he sayd such as were willing to subscribe but agaynst theyr willes he compelled none 9. Inter. Item for so much hee surceased not to perpetrate enorme and inordinate crimes he was therefore cast into the Tower and from thence was brought to Oxforde at what tyme it was commonly thought that the Parliamēt there should be holden Auns To this he sayd that he knew no such enorme and inordinate crimes that euer he committed 10. Inter. Item that in the sayd City of Oxforde he dyd openly mayntayn his heresie and there was conuicted vpon the same Auns He defended he sayd there the cause of the Sacrament but to be conuicted in the same that he denyed 11. Inter. Item when hee perseuered still in the same hee was by the publicke censure of the vniuersitie pronounced an hereticke and his books to be hereticall Auns That he was so denounced he denyed not but that he was an hereticke or his bookes hereticall that he denyed 12. Inter. Item that hee was and is notoriouslye infamed with the note of Schisme as who not onely himselfe receded from the Catholicke Churche and Sea of Rome but also moued the king and subiectes of this Realme to the same Auns As touching the receding that hee well graunted but that receding or departing sayd he was onely from the sea of Rome and had in it no matter of any Schisme 13. Inter. Item that he had bene twise sworne to the Pope and withall D. Martin brought out the instrument of the Publicke Notary wherein was contayned his protestation made when he should be consecrated asking if he had any thing els protested Auns Whereunto he aunswered that he did nothing but by the lawes of the Realme 14. Inter. Item that he the sayde Archbishop of Caunterbury did not onely offēd in the Premisses but also in taking vpon him the authoritie of the sea of Rome in that without leaue or licence from the sayd Sea he consecrated Byshoppes and priestes Auns He graunted that he did execute suche thinges as were wont to be referred to the pope at what time it was permitted to him by the publicke lawes and determinatiō of the Realme 15. Inter. Item that when the whole Realme had subscribed to the authoritie of the pope he onely still persisted in his errour Auns That he did not admit the popes authoritie he confessed to be true But that hee erred in the same that hee denyed 16 Inter. Item that all and singular the Premisses bee true Auns That likewise he graunted excepting those thinges whereunto he had now aunswered After hee had thus aunswered to the obiections aforesayd and the Publicke Notarye had entred the same the Iudges and Commissioners as hauing now accomplyshed that wherefore they came were about to ryse and depart But the Bishop of Glocester thinking it not the best so to dismisse the people being somewhat stirred with the wordes of the Archbishop began this Oration in the hearing of the people to declame The Oration of Byshop Brookes in closing vp this examination agaynst Doctour Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterbury MAister Cranmer I cannot otherwise terme you cōsidering your obstinacy I am right sory I am ryght hartely sory to heare suche wordes escape your mouthe so vnaduisedly I had conceaued a right good hope of your amendement I supposed that this obstinacy of youres came not of a vayne glory but rather of a corrupte conscience which was the occasion that I hoped so well of your returne But now I perceaue by your foolish bable that it is farre otherwise Ye are so puffed vp with vayn glory there is such a cauteria of heresie crept into your conscience that I am cleane voyd of hope and my hope is turned into perdition who can saue that which will be lost GOD woulde haue you to be saued and you refuse it Perditio tua super te Israel tantummodo in me saluatio tua ait Dominus per Prophetam i. Thy perdition is onely vpon thy selfe O Israell onely in me is thy saluation sayth the Lord by hys Prophet You haue vttered so erronious talke with such open malice agaynst the popes holines with such open liyng against the church of Rome with such open blasphemy agaynst the sacrament of the Aultar that no mouthe could haue expressed more maliciously more lyingly more blasphemously To reason with you although I would of my selfe to satisfie this audience yet may I not by our Commission neither can I finde how I may doe it with the scriptures For the Apostle doth commaund that suche a one shoulde not onely not be talked withall but also shunned and auoyded saying Hereticum hominem post vnum aut alterum conuentum deuita sciens quòd huiusmodi peruersus est delinquit quum sit proprio iudicio condemnatus i. An heretical person after once or twise conferring shunne knowing that he is peruerse and sinneth being of his owne iudgement condemned Ye haue bene conferred withall not once or twise but oftentimes ye haue oft bene louingly admonyshed ye haue bene oft secretly disputed with And the last yeare in the opē schoole in open disputations ye haue bene openly conuict ye haue bene openly driuen out of the schole with hisses your bookes which ye bragge you made seuen yeares agoe and no man aunswered it Marcus Antonius hath sufficiently detected and confuted and ye persist styll in your wonted heresie Wherefore being so oft admonished conferred withal and conuicted if ye deny you to be the manne whome the Apostle noteth heare then what Origine sayth who wrote aboue 1300. yeares ago and interpreteth the saying of the Apostle in this wise in Apologia Pamphili Hereticus est omnis ille habendus qui Christo se credere profitetur aliter de Christi veritate sentit quà m se habet Ecclesiastica traditio Euen now ye professed a kinde of Christianitie and holines vnto vs for at your beginning you fell downe vppon youre knees and sayde the Lordes prayer God wotte lyke an hipocrite and then standing vppon youre feete
therefore declare vnto you my very faith how I beleeue wythout any colour or dissimulation for nowe is no time to dissemble whatsoeuer I haue sayd or wrytten in time past First I beleeue in God the Father almightye maker of heauen and earth c. And I beleue euery Article of the Catholicke faith euery woord and sentence taught by our Sauiour Iesus Christ his Apostles and Prophets in the newe and olde Testament And nowe I come to the great thinge that so muche troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or sayd in my whole life and that is the setting abroad of a wryting contrary to the truth which now here I renounce and refuse as things wrytten with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart and written for feare of death and to saue my life if it might be and that is all suche billes and papers which I haue wrytten or signed with my hand since my degradation wherein I haue wrytten many thinges vntrue And for asmuche as my hand offended wryting cōtrary to my heart my hand shall first be punished therfore for may I come to the fire it shal be first burned And as for the Pope I refuse hym as Christes ennemie and Antichrist with all his false doctrine And as for the sacrament I beleeue as I haue taught in my booke against the Bishop of Winchester the whych my booke teacheth so true a doctrine of the sacrament that it shall stand at the last day before the iudgement of God where the Papisticall doctrine contrary thereto shal be ashamed to shewe her face Here the standers by were all astonied maruailed were amased did looke one vpon an other whose expectation he had so notably deceiued Some began to admonish hym of hys recantation and to accuse him of falshoode Briefly it was a world to see the doctours beguiled of so great an hope I thinke there was neuer crueltie more notably or better in time deluded deceiued For it is not to be doubted but they looked for a glorious victorie and a perpetuall triumph by this mans retractation Who assoone as they heard these things began to lette downe their eares to rage frette and fume and so much the more because they coulde not reuenge their griefe for they coulde nowe no longer threaten or hurt him For the most miserable manne in the world can die but once and where as of necessity he must needes die that day though the papists had bene neuer so well pleased now being neuer so much offended with him yet coulde hee not be twise killed of them And so when they coulde doe nothing els vnto him yet least they shoulde say nothinge they ceassed not to obiect vnto him his falshoode and dissimulation Unto which accusation he answered Ah my maisters quoth he do not you take it so Alwayes since I liued hitherto I haue bene a hater of falshood and a louer of simplicitie and neuer before this time haue I dissembled and in saying this al the teares that remained in his body appeared in hys eyes And when he began to speake more of the sacrament and of the papacie some of them beganne to cry out yalpe and baule and specially Cole cried out vppon him stop the heretickes month and take him away And then Cranmer beinge pulled downe from the stage was ledde to the fire accompanied wyth those Friers vexing troubling and threatning him most cruelly What madnesse saye they hath brought thee againe into this error by which thou wilt draw innumerable soules with thee into hel To whom he answeared nothyng but directed all his talke to the people sauing that to one troubling hym in the way hee spake and exhorted him to gette hym home to hys studie and applye hys booke diligently saying if he did diligently cal vpon God by reading more he should get knowledge ⧠The description of Doctour Cranmer howe he was plucked downe from the stage by Friers and Papists for the true Confession of hys Faith ⧠The burnyng of the Archbishop of Caunterbury Doctor Thomas Cranmer in the Towneditch at Oxforde with his hand first thrust into the fire wherewith he subscribed before Then the Spanish Friers Iohn Richard of whom mention was made before began to exhort him and playe their partes with him a freshe but with vayne and lost labour Cranmer with stedfast purpose abidyng in the profession of his doctrine gaue his hand to certaine old men and other that stood by biddyng them farewell And when he had thought to haue done so likewyse to Ely the sayd Ely drewe backe his hande and refused saying it was not lawfull to salute heretickes and specially such a one as falsly returned vnto the opinions that he had forsworne And if he had knowen before that hee would haue done so he would neuer haue vsed his company so familiarly and chid those sergeants and Citizens whiche had not refused to geue hym their hands This Ely was a priest lately made and student in Diuinitie beyng thē one of the fellowes of Brasennose Then was an iron chaine tied about Cranmer whom when they perceyued to be more stedfast then that he could be mooued from hys sentence they commaunded the fire to be set vnto hym And when the woode was kindled and the fire began to burne neere hym stretching out his arme he put hys right hand into the flame which he held so stedfast immoueable sauing that once with the same hand he wiped his face that all men might see hys hande burned before his body was touched His body did so abide the burning of the flame with such constancy and stedfastnes that standyng alwayes in one place without moouyng of his body he seemed to mooue no more then the stake to which hee was bound his eyes were lifted vp into heauen and oftentymes he repeated hys vnworthy right hand so long as his voyce would suffer hym and vsing oftē the words of Steuen Lord Iesus receiue my spirite in the greatnesse of the flame he gaue vp the Ghost This fortitude of mynd which perchaunce is rare and not found among the Spaniards when Frier Ioh. saw thinkyng it came not of fortitude but of desperation although such maner of examples which are of the like constancy haue bene common here in England ranne to the L. Williams of Tame crying that the Archb. was vexed in mind and died in great desperation But he which was not ignorant of the Archbishoppes constancy beyng vnknowen to the Spaniards smiled only and as it were by silence rebuked the Friers folly And this was the ende of this learned Archb. whom least by euill subscribyng he should haue perished by well recantyng God preserued and least he should haue lyued longer with shame and reproofe it pleased God rather to take him away to the glory of his name and profit of his Church So good was the Lord both to hys
while her husbande was in prison Where the keepers wife named Agnes Penycote had secretlye heated a key fire hoate and laid it in grasse on the backeside So speaking to Alice Coberley to set her the key in all haste the said Alice went with speed to bring the key and so taking vp the key in hast did pitiously burne her hand Wherupon she crying out at the sodein burning of her hand Ah thou drabbe quoth the other thou that canst not abide the burning of the key howe wiâ—e thou be able to burne the whole body and so she afterward reuoked But to returne agayne to the story of Coberley who being somewhat learned and being at the stake was somewhat long a burning as the wynde stoode After his bodye was skorched with the fire and hys leafte Arme drawne and taken from hym by the violence of the fyre the fleshe beinge burnt to the whyte boare at length he stouped ouer the cheyne and wyth the ryghte hande being somewhat starckned knocked vpon his brest softly the bloud and matter issuing out of his mouth Afterward when all they thought he had bene deade sodenly he rose right vp with his body agayne And thus muche concerning these three Salisbury Martyrs ¶ A discourse of the death and Martyrdome of sixe other Martyrs suffering at London whose names here folow ABout the xxiij day of Aprill Anno Dom. 1556. were burned in Smithfielde at one fire these sixe constaunt Martyrs of Christ suffering for the profession of the Gospell viz. Robert Drakes Minister William Tyms Curate Richard Spurge Shereman Thomas Spurge Fuller Iohn Cauell Weauer George Ambrose Fuller They were al of Essex and so of the dioces of London and were sent vp some by the Lord Rich and some by others at suÌ„dry times vnto Stephen Gardiner B. of Winchester then Lord Chauncellor of England about the 22. day of March an 1555. Who vpon small examination sent them some vnto the kinges Benche and others vnto the Marshalsea where they remained almost all the whole yere vntill the death of the sayd Bishop of Winchester and had during that time nothing said vnto them Wherupon after that Doctor Heath Archbishop of Yorke was choseÌ„ to the office of Lord Chauncellorshippe foure of these persecuted brethren being now wery of this theyr long imprisonmeÌ„t made theyr supplication vnto the said D. Heath requiring his fauour and ayd for their deliueraunce the copy whereof ensueth * To the right reuerend father Tho. Archb. of Yorke Lord Chauncellour of England MAy it please your honorable good Lordship for the loue of God to tender the humble sute of your lordships poore Orators whose names are subscribed which haue lien in great misery in the Marshalsea by the space of x. monethes and more at the commaundement of the late Lord Chauncellour to their vtter vndoing with theyr wiues children In consideration wher of your Lordships sayd Oratours do most humbly pray and beseeche your good Lordship to suffer them to be brought before your honour and there if any man of good conscience can lay any thing vnto our charge we trust either to declare our innocency agaynst theyr accusations or if otherwise theyr accusations can be proued true and we faulty we are ready God helping vs with our condigne punishments to satisfy the law according to your wise Iudgement as we hope ful of fatherly mercy towardes vs and all men according to your Godly office in the which we pray for your Godly successe to the good pleasure of GOD. Amen This Supplication was sent as is sayd and subscribed with the names of these 4. vnder folowing Richard Spurge Thomas Spurge George Ambrose Iohn Cauell * Richard Spurge VPon the receipt and sight hereof it was not long after but Syr Richard Read Knight then one of the Officers of the Court of the Chauncery 16. day of Ianuary was sent vnto the Marshalsea to examine the sayd foure prisoners therefore beginning first with Richard Spurge vpon certaine demaundes receiued his answeres therunto the effect whereof was that he with others were complayned vpon by the Parson of Bocking vnto the Lorde Rich for that they came not vnto theyr Parish Church of Bocking where they inhabited and therupon was by the sayd Lord Rich sent vnto the late Lord Chauncellour about the xxij day of March last past videl an 1555. And farther he sayd that he came not to the Church sithens the first alteration of the English seruice into Latin Christmasse day then a tweluemoneth only except that because he misliked both the same and the Masse also as not consonant and agreing with Gods holy word Moreouer he required that he might not be any more examined vpoÌ„ the matter vnles it pleased the Lord ChauÌ„cellour that then was to know his fayth therein which to him he would willingly vtter * Thomas Spurge THomas Spurge being then next examined made the same aunswere in effect that the other had done confessing that he absented himselfe from the church because the word of God was not there truely taught nor the Sacramentes of Christ duely ministred in such sort as was prescribed by the same word And being farther examined of his beliefe concerning the sacrament of the aultar he said that if any could accuse him thereof he would then make aunswere as God had geuen him knowledge therein ¶ George Ambrose THe like answere made George Ambrose adding moreouer that after he had read the late Byshop of Winchesters booke intituled De vera obedientia with Boners preface thereunto annexed inueying both against the authority of the Bishop of Rome he did much lesse set by theyr doinges then before ¶ Iohn Cauell IOhn Cauell agreyng in other matters with them aunswered that the cause why hee did forbeare the comming to the Churche was that the Parson there had preached two contrary doctrines For firste in a Sermon that hee made at the Queenes first entrye to the crowne he did exhort the people to beleue the Gospell for it was the truth and if they did not beleue it they shoulde be damned But in a second Sermon he preached that the Testament was false in forty places which contrariety in him was a cause amongest other of his absenting from the Church ¶ Robert Drakes ABout the fourth day of Marche next after Robert Drakes also was examined who was ParsoÌ„ of ThuÌ„dersley in Essex and had there remayned the space of three yeares He was first made Deacon by Doctour Taylour of Hadley at the commaundement of Doctour Cranmer late Archbyshop of CauÌ„terbury And within one yeare after which was the thyrd of the reigne of kyng Edward he was by the sayd Archbyshop and Doctour Ridley Bishop of London admitted Minister of Gods holy word Sacramentes not after the order then in force but after such order as was after established was presented vnto the sayd benefice of Thundersley by the Lord Rich at the
which conteineth worthy matter agaynst the Romish authority Unto the which booke you made a Preface inueying largely agaynst the Bishop of Rome reprouing hys tyranny and falshood calling his power false and pretēced The booke is extant and you cannot deny it Then was the Bishoppe somewhat abashed and looking vpō such as were presēt spake very gētly saying Lo here is a goodly matter in deed My Lord of Winchester being a great learned man did write a booke agaynst the supremacy of the Popes holynes and I also did write a preface before the same booke tending to the same effect And thus did we because of the perilous world that then was For then was it made treason by the Lawes of this realme to mainteine the Popes authority and great daunger it was to be suspected a fauourer of the See of Rome and therefore feare compelled vs to beare with the time for otherwise there had bene no way but one You know when any vttered his conscience in mainteining the Popes authority he suffered death for it And then turning his tale vnto Tyms he sayd But since that time euen sithence the cōming in of the queenes maiesty when we might be bold to speake our conscience we haue acknowledged our faults and my Lord of Winchester himselfe shamed not to recant the same at Paules Crosse. And also thou thy selfe seest that I stande not in it but willingly haue submitted my selfe Do thou also as we haue done My Lord quoth Tyms that which you haue written agaynst the supremacy of the pope may be wel approued by the scriptures But that which you now do is against the word of God as I can well proue Then an other I suppose it was Doctor Cooke sayd Tyms I pray thee let me talke with thee a little for I thinke we two are learned alike Thou speakest much of the scripture and yet vnderstandest it not I will tell thee to whom thou mayest be compared Thou art like to one which intending to goe on hunting riseth vp earely in the morning taketh his houndes and forth he goeth vp to the hils and downe into the vallyes he passeth ouer the fieldes ouer hedge and ditch he searcheth the woods and thickets thus laboureth he all the whole day without finding any game At night home he cōmeth weery of his trauell not hauing caught any thing at all and thus fareth it by thee Thou labourest in reading of the Scriptures thou takest the letter but the meaning thou knowest not and thus thy reading is as vnprofitable vnto thee as hūting was vnto the man I spake of euen now Syr quoth Tyms you haue not well applyed your similitude for I prayse God I haue not read the scriptures vnprofitably but God I thanke hym hath reuealed vnto me so much as I doubt not is sufficient for my saluation Then said the Bishop You brag much of knowledge yet you know nothing you speake much of scripture you know not what scripture is I pray thee tel me How knowest thou that thing to be the worde of God whiche thou callest Scripture To this aunswered Rob. Drakes that he did know it to be the word of God for that it doth shew vnto thē theyr saluation in Christ and doth reuoke call backe all mē frō wicked life vnto a pure and vndefiled conuersation The bishop replied that the heathē writers haue taught precepts of good liuing as wel as the scripture yet theyr writings are not estemed to be Gods word To this answered Tyms saying the olde Testament beareth witnes of those things which are writtē in the new for quoth he there is nothing taught in the new Testament but it was foreshewed in the law and Prophets I will denye all quoth the Bishop I wyll denye all what sayest thou then Then Robert Drakes alledged a sentence in Latin out of the Prophet Esay in the 59. chap. of his prophecy Spiritus meus qui est in te c My spirit whiche is in thee and my words which I haue put in thy mouth shall not departe out of the mouth of thy seede nor out of the mouth of the seede of thy seede from hence forth euen for euer meaning therby to proue that he which had the spirit of God could thereby discerne and iudge truely which was Gods word but before he could explicate his minde he was interrupted by the bishop who spake vnto Doctor Pendleton saying Mayster Doctor I pray you say somewhat vnto these folkes that may do them some good Then D. Pendleton as hee leaned nere vnto the Bishop couered his face with both his handes to the end he might the more quietly deuise what to say but other talke was presently ministred so that for that time he sayd nothing And thus much William Alesbury witnesse hereof being present thereat so farre as he heard hath faythfully recorded and reported What more was spokē and there said for they made not yet an end a good while after because he departed then out of the house he doth not know nor dyd not heare Then the bishop after this and such like communicatiō thus passed betwene them proceding at length in forme of law caused both his articles and aunsweres to the same there and then to be openly read the summe of which hys confession recorded and left by his owne hand writing tēded to this effect as foloweth * The Articles for the which William Tyms of Hockley in Essex was condemned in the Consistory in Paules the xxviij day of March with his aunsweres and confession vpon the same FFrst I did truely confesse and beleeue that I was baptised in the true Catholicke Church of Christ for when I was baptised there was the Element and the word of God according to Christes institution And my Godfathers and Godmother did promise for me and that I shoulde forsake the Deuill and all his workes and that I shoulde keepe Gods commaundements and beleue al the articles of the Christian fayth the which I doe beleue at this day and with Gods help I trust to do while I liue for it was not the wickednes of the Minister that made the Sacrament of none effect c. Item I confessed two Sacramentes and but two in Christes true Churche that is the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and that Christ is present with his sacraments as it pleaseth him Item I confessed that Christe hath a visible Churche wherin the word of God is truely preached and the sacramentes truely ministred Item I confessed the See of Rome to be as the late bishop of Winchester hath written in his bookes De vera obediencia to the which I sayde vnto the Bishop of London that he had made a godly Preface also Iohn Bale hath plainly declared in his book called the Image of both churches euen so much as I beleue therof Item
Commons faythfull and true subiectes members of the same body politicke wherof her Grace is supreme head All our bodyes goodes landes and lyues are ready to do her Grace faythfull obedience and true seruice of all commaundements that are not agaynst God his worde but in these thinges that importe a denyall of Christ and refusall of his word and holy Communion we cannot consent nor agree vnto it For we haue bound our selues in Baptisne to be Christes Disciples and to keepe his holy word and ordinances And if we deny him before men he will deny vs before his heauenly Father and hys holy Aungels in the day of iudgement which we trust her benigne Grace will not require of vs. And we humbly beseeche her Maiestie that we be not enforced vnto it but as we serue her grace with body and goodes due obedience accordyng to Gods commauÌ„dement so we may bee permitted freely to serue God and Christ our Sauiour keepe vnto him our soules which hee hath with his precious bloud redeemed that so as Christ teacheth we may reÌ„der to Caesar that is due to Caesar and to God that is due to God For we thinke it no true obedience vnto the Queenes highnes or to any other Magistrate ordeined of God vnder her to obey in things coÌ„trary to gods word although the same be neuer so straitly charged in her Graces name The Bish. of Winchester hath truely taught in that point in his booke of true obedience that true obedieÌ„ce is in the Lord not agaynst the Lord as the Apostles aunswered before the Counsaile at Ierusalem coÌ„maundyng them no more to preache in the name of the Lord Iesus Iudge you sayd they whether it be right in the sight of God to heare you rather theÌ„ God And agayne they sayd We must obey God rather then man Wherefore wee learne that true obedience is to obey God kyng of all kynges Lord of all Lordes and for him in him and not agaynst him and his word to obey the Princes and Magistrates of this world who are not truely obeyed when God is disobeyed nor yet disobeyed when God is faythfully obeyed Tobias disobeyed not his king although contrary to his commaundement contrary to the vsage of all other when they went to Dan Bethel he went vnto Ierusalem worshipped in the teÌ„ple of the Lord. The three youÌ„g men in Babylon refusing king Nabuchodonosors commaundemeÌ„t pleased God more then the whole multitude that obeyed And Daniel that prayed to the God of heaueÌ„ contrary to kyng Darius coÌ„maundementes bare a more true faythfull hart to the king theÌ„ those wicked CouÌ„sellers that procured that wicked law or those that for feare of flattery obeyed it Which two pestilences feare flattery haue euer destroyed true obedience to God and man when wicked godlesse men that care not if the deuill were worshipped so they may get obteine riches promotioÌ„s and dignities and worldly glory turne to and fro as euery winde bloweth and weake and frayle meÌ„ fearing losse of goodes punishment or death doe outwardly in body that thyng that their hartes conscieÌ„ces inwardly abhorreth and so outwardly disobey God and in hart dissemble with man which dissimulation we thinke worthy hate of all men and most vncomely for Christian men Wherfore we humbly beseeche the Queenes Maiestie with pitie and mercy to tender the lamentable suite of vs her poore subiectes which be by this coÌ„maundement sore hurt wounded in our consciences and driuen to many miseries by the malicious attemptes of wicked meÌ„ suffer great wronges iniuries sclaunders losse of goods bodyly vexations We thinke not good by any vnlawful sâ—urre or coÌ„motion to seeke remedy 〈◊〉 intend by Gods grace to obey her maiesty in al things not against God his holy woorde But vnto such vngodly bishoplike commandements as are against God we answer with the apostles God must be obeied rather then man If persecution shall ensue whiche some threaten vs with we desire the heauenly Father according to his promise to looke from heauen to heare our crye to iudge betweene vs our aduersaries to geue vs faith strength and patience to coÌ„tinue faithfully vnto the end to shorten these euil daies for his chosens sake and so we faithfully beleeue he will Notwithstanding we trust the Quenes gracious and mercifull heart will not suffer such tyranny to be done against her poore innocent faithful and obedient subiects that daily pray vnto God for her which haue no remedie in this world but to sue vnto her highnesse our most gracious and benigne soueraigne whom we pray beseech for the deare bloud of Christ to pitie our lamentable case and hurt of conscience and to call backe all such commandements as are against Gods honour as the good Kyng Darius Assuerus Traianus Theodosius diuers other haue done and to permit the holy woord of God and true religion set foorth by our moste holy and innocent king Edward a very Sainte of God to be restored agayne vnto our Churches to be frequented amongst vs. So shal we grow and increase in the knowledge of God of Christ in true repentance and amendement of life so shal we exhibite true obedience to our lawfull Magistrates and all superiors ordained of God so shall loue charitye of late thorowe this commandement so decaied be againe restored the honor of her regall estate the more confirmed and established and godlinesse and vertuous life among her louing subiects increased and maintained And we most hartily pray you right honorable commissioners to be meanes vnto the Queenes highnesse and to her honourable Counsaile that thys oure humble sute may be fauourably tendered and graciously hearde and graunted And we shall not cease daye and nyghte to pray vnto the heaueÌ„ly Father long to preserue her grace all other magistrates in his feare and loue and in prosperous peace and wealth with long life honor Amen Your poore suppliants the louers of Christes true Religion in Northfolke and Suffolke The story of Iohn Harpole of the parish of S. Nicholas in Rochester Ioane Beach wydowe of Tunbridge Martyrs TOuching the examination of Ioane Beach widowe and of Iohn Harpole within the dioces of Rochester by Maurice B. of the sayde Diocesse remembraunce was made before in the story of Nicholas Hal pag. 1591. wherin was declared the foure articles Consistorial of the byshop obiected and laide as vnto the sayd Nicholas Hall and his company so also to this Ioane Beach wydowe whereof the first was this 1 That shee was of the parish of Tunbridge in the Dioces of Rochester 2 Item that all persons which preache teach beleeue or say otherwise or contrary to that their mother holye Catholike church of Christ are excommunicate persons and heretickes 3 Item that the sayde Ioane Beach hath and yet dothe affirme maintaine and beleue contrary to the sayde mother holye Churche of
and scholemaster sometimes to king Edwarde The worthinesse of which man deserueth much to be sayd but his fall woulde rather be couered in silence and obliuion Onely to note a woorde or two of a few things to the present storye moste principally appertaining it shall suffice First M. Cheeke being in the countrey of Germanie out of all danger of persecution with many moe of his owne countreymen and acquaintance was not onely in safetie but also with reputation accordingly esteemed among the Germaines and also well placed in the Citie of Strausbourgh Where if he had contented himself to haue remained rather geuing place to time then to presume vppon aduentures peraduenture it had bene better wyth hym But what fatall instigatiō wrought in his mynd I know not In the ende so it fell that he woulde needes take hys iourney with Sir Peter Carew from hie Germanie vnto Bruxels and that as I haue credibly hearde of them which knew somwhat not without the forecasting of his aduentured iourney by the constellation of starres disposition of the heauens aboue For as he was a man famously expert and trauailed in the knowledge of sundrye artes and sciences so was he a little too much addicted to the curious practising of this Starre diuinitie which we call Astrologie But how soeuer it was or what soeuer it was that the starres did promise him truth was that mē heere in earth kept litle promise with him For hauing as it is sayde king Phillips safeconduct to passe and repasse and that by the meanes as I find of the Lord Paget and Sir Iohn Mas. pledging for his safegarde king Phillips fidelitie he came to Bruxels to see the Quenes Ambassadors and hauing brought the lord Paget on his way toward England in the retourne betweene Bruxels Anwarpe was taken with sir Peter Carewe by the Prouest Marshal spoiled of their horses and clapped into a carte theyr legges armes and bodies tied wyth halters to the body of the carte and so shipped being blindfielde vnder the hatches and so brought to the tower of London Thus the good man being intrapped in the handes now of his enemies had but one of these 2. wayes to take either to chaunge his religion or to chaunge his life Other remedy with those holy catholikes there was none Neither could his conscience excuse him nor truth defend him nor learning helpe him Albeit M. Fecknam whether by the Queene suborned or vppon his owne deuotion and frendship towarde his olde acquaintance tooke vpon him the defence commendation of M. Cheeke speaking in his behalfe yet no mercy coulde be had with the Queene but he must needes recant and so did he The copie of whose recantation prescribed vnto him because it is knowen and in the handes of diuers it needeth not heere to be expressed Then after his recantation he was throughe the craftie handling of the Catholickes allured firste to dine and companie with them at lengthe drawen vnwares to sitte in place where the poore Martyrs were broughte before Boner and other Bishops to be condempned the remorse whereof so mightely wroughte in hys heart that not long after he left thys mortall life Whose fall although it was full of infirmitie yet his rising againe by repentaunce was great and hys ende comfortable the Lorde bee praysed ⧠The ende of the XI Booke ⧠Heere beginneth the XII Booke containing the bloudye doings and persecutions of the aduersaries against the Faithfull and true seruantes of Christ with the particular processes and names of such as were put to slaughter from the beginning of Ian. An. 1557. and the fifte of Queene Marie The order and maner of the Cardinals visitation in Cambridge with the condemning taking vp and burning the bones and Bookes of Bucer and Paulus Phagius An. 1557. Ian. 9. CArdinall Poole three yeares after his retourne into Englande hauinge somwhat withdrawn his mind from other affaires of the realme and hauing in all poyntes established the Romish religion began to haue an eye to the vniuersity of Cambridge whiche place amōg other speciallye seemed to haue neede of reformation out of hand To perform this charge were chosen Cuthbert Scot not long before consecrated Bishop of Chester Nicholas Ormanet an Italian Archpriest of the people of Bodolon in the dioces of Ueron professed in bothe the lawes and bearing the name of the popes Datary Tho. Watson elected Bish. of Lincolne Iohn Chrystopherson elected bish of Chichester and Henry Cole Prouost of the colledge of Eaton There was good cause why the matter was especially cōmitted to these persons For as touching Ormanet it is wel knowen that he was a man of much estimation with Iulius the 3. at that time B. of Rome and was appoynted to come into Englande with Cardinall Poole because without his knowledge as in whome hee put his chief trust and confidence the B. would haue nothing done that was of any importance or weight These persones thus appoynted in the meane while as the visitors were addressing themselues to their iourney sent their letters with the Cardinals Citation before doctor Andrew Perne Uicechācellor then of Cambridge with the other Commissioners associate commāding him to warne all the Graduates of the Uniuersitie in theyr name to be in a readinesse against the 11. day of Ianuarie betwixt 8. and 10. of the clocke in the churche of S. Marye the virgin willing him especially to be there hym selfe in presence and also to sette forward all the residue to whose charge it belonged that they should search out all Statutes Bookes Priuiledges and Monuments appertaining to the Uniuersitie or to any of the Colledges or finally to any of thēselues and these to present the same before them at the day appoynted and euery mā to appeare there personally for they woulde not faile but be there at the same time to lay before them such things as should seme necessary to this charge of reforming the vniuersitye and further to geue charge of all such things as should seeme most for the profit behoue of the same together with such thyngs as were to be done on theyr parte accordinge as shoulde seeme most agreeable to the Decrees of the Canon lawe This citation of the Cardinal being brought to Cambridge by master bullocke was first exhibited in the Conuocation house of Regents and there openly redde by the Orator of the Uniuersitie the 11. of December After thys vppon the 24. of December whyche was Christenmasse euen the Uicechancellor wyth the heads of houses meeting together in the Schooles it was there cōcluded that the visitors charges should be borne by the vniuersitie and Colledges which then cost the Uniuersitie an 100. pound thicke and also that no master of any Colledge should suffer any of the fellowes scholers or ministers to goe foorth of the towne but to retourne before the Uisitation On friday the 8. of Ianuarie the Queenes Commissioners
first chapter If an Aungell come from heauen and preach any other doctrine then may be proued by Gods word hold him accursed so doe I I tell you playnely Priest Here is a Testament in my hand if I hurle him in the fire and burne him haue I burned gods word or not I will buy a new for xvj pence Wood. I saye you haue burned Gods worde and I beleue he that will burne a testament willingly would burn God him selfe if he were here if he could for he and hys word are all one Then they made a great laughing at it Wood. Laugh on quoth I Your laughing will be turned to weeping and all such ioy will be turned to mourning if you repent it not with speed Chich. Then the bishop begon to helpe to cloake the Priestes folly saying why if my Counting house were full of bookes and if my house should be on fire by chauÌ„ce and so be burned were Gods word burned Wood. No my Lord because they were burned against your will but yet if you shoulde burne them willingly or think it well not being sory for it you burn Gods word as well as he For he that is not sory for a shrewd turne doth allow it to be good Chich. Folow your vocation you haue a little learning We haue an aultar whereof you may not eate What meaneâ—h S. Paule thereby Wood. There is no manne so foolishe to eate stones I trowe Chichest What Mockers and Scorners be you to saye no manne will be so foolishe to eate stones it is a playne mocke Wood. Why my Lorde you sayde I had no learnyng nor knowledge nor vnderstanding Wherefore it becommeth you to make things more plaine to me not to aske me such darcke questions and yet blame me too me thinke it is too much Chic I dare say you know what it meaneth wel enough The most foole in my house will vnderstand my meaning better then you do Wood. There stoode some of his menne not farre of talking together beside a window He called one of them by his name Chich. Come hither I say to thee thou shalt not eate of this table What do I meane therby The man Forsoothe my Lorde you woulde not haue mee eate of this table laying his hand thereuppon With this answere he made all them in the house to fall on laughing and I could not holde it in but burste out with laughter and sayd Wood. Hee hath expounded the matter almoste as well as I. Chich. He meaneth well enough if you woulde vnderstand him Aunswere me agayne to make it more playne I saye to thee thou shalt not eate of this Table What meane I thereby The man Forsoothe you woulde not haue mee eate thys Table Wood These wordes made them al laugh Wherwith the bishop was almost angry because the answere proued no better and sayd Chich He meaneth that I would not haue him eate anye of the meat that is set vpon this Table How sayest thou doest thou not meane so The man Yes forsooth my Lorde that was my meanyng in deede Wood. Yea my Lorde nowe you haue tolde him what you meane he can say so too and so could I haue done as litle witte as I haue if you had sayd Paule meant that no man might eat of that which was offered vpon the aultar but the priestes Chich. Yea I perceiue you vnderstande the meaning of Paule well enough but that you list to cauell with me Wood. Why my Lord doe you thinke I vnderstand such darcke places of the scripture without learning you sayd euen now I had no knowledge nor learning wherefore I aunswered you as you iudged of me Chich. Well let this matter passe and let vs turne to the principall agayne Howe say you by the Sacrament of the Aultar Wood. You meane the sacrament of the body and bloud of Iesus Christ. Chic I meane the sacrament of the aultar and so I say Wood. You meane Christ to be the aultar do you not Chich. I mean the sacrament of the aultare in the church What is it so straunge to you Wood. It is straunge to me in deede if you meane the aultar of stone Chich. It is that aultar that I meane Wood. I vnderstand not the aultar so Chich. No I thinke so in deede and that is the cause that you be deceiued I pray you how doe you vnderstand the aultar then Wood. If you will geue me leaue till I haue done I will shew you how I vnderstand the aultar and where it is Chich. Yes you shall haue leaue to say your minde as much as you will Wood. It is written Mat. 18. That wheresoeuer two or three be gathered together in Christes name there is he in the midst among them and whatsoeuer they aske the father vpon earth it shal be graunted them in heauen agreeing to the 5. of Math. saying When thou commest to offer thy gift at the aultar and there remeÌ„brest that thy brother hath ought agaynst thee leaue there thy offering and go first and be reconciled to thy brother and then offer thy gift The priests would haue interrupted me but the bishop bad them let me alone Chich. You shall heare a prety conclusion anone Wood. I pray you let me make an end and then find fault with me if you can Now to the matter In these two places of scripture I proue that Christ is the true aultar wher on euery christian man woman ought to come and offer their giftes First wheresoeuer the people are gathered together in Christes name there is he in the midst where he is there is the aultar so that we may be bold to come offer our gift if we be in loue and charity if we be not we must leaue there our offering and go first and be reconciled to our brother agree with him quickely and so forth and then come and offer thy gift Some will say how shal I agree with my aduersary when he is not nigh by a huÌ„dred miles may I not pray till I haue spoken with him To al such I answere if thou presume to pray among the faithful wyshing any euil to any maÌ„ womaÌ„ or child thou askest vengeaunce vpon thy selfe For no such asketh any thing els of the Lord in his prayer Wherefore agree with thy aduersary that is make thy life agreable to Gods word Saye in thy harte without dissimulation that thou askest God and all the world forgeuenes from the bottom of thy hart entending neuer to offeÌ„d theÌ„ any more TheÌ„ all such may be bold to come offer their gifte their prayer on the aultar where the people of god be gathered together Thus haue I shewed you my mind both of the aultar of the offering as I vnderstand it Chich. Doe you vnderstand the offering and the aultar so I neuer heard any man vnderstand it so no not Luther the great hereticke that was condeÌ„ned by a
Amongest the doers wherof was the said maister Ualentine Dyngley witnes and reporter hereof as is afore declared We read in the story of Titus Liuius of king PorseÌ„na who after the burning of the righte hande of M. Scaeuola which came purposely to kill him beyng onely contented therewith sent him home to Rome agayne But thus to burne the handes of poore men and women whiche neuer meant any harme vnto them and yet not contented with that but also to consume theyr whole bodyes without any iust cause we find no example of such barbarous tyranny neither in Titus Liuius neither in any other story amongest the heathen But to returne to our Colchester Martirs againe as touching William Munt his Wyfe and burning of their daughter Rose Allins hand sufficient hath bene declared With the sayd William Munt and his family was ioyned also in the same prison at Colchester another faithfull brother named Iohn Iohnson alias Aliker of Thorpe in the County of Essex labourer of the age of xxxiiij yeares hauing no wife aliue but three yong children who also was with them indicted of heresy and so all these foure laye together in Colchester Castle The other sixe prisoners lay in Mote Hall in the sayde towne of Colchester whose names were First William Bongeor of the parish of S. Nicholas in Colchester Glasier of the age of lx yeares 2. Tho. Benold of Colchester Talow Chaundler 3. W. Purcas of Bocking in the County of Essex Fuller a yong man of the age of xx yeares 4. Agnes Syluerside alias Smith dwelling in Colchester widow of the age of lx yeares 5. Helene Ewring the wiâ—e of Iohn Ewring Myller dwelling in Colchester of the age of fiue and forty yeares or thereaboutes who was one of the two and twenty prisoners mentioned before pag. 1863. sent vp in bandes froÌ„ Colchester to London and after being deliuered with the rest repayred home to Colchester agayne to her husbande where notwithstanding she enioyed her liberty not verye long for shortly after her returne met with her one Rob. Maynard then Bayliffe of Colchester a speciall enemy to Gods Gospell who spying her came to her kissed her bade her welcome home from London Unto whome she considerately aunswered agayne and sayd that it was but a Iudas kisse For in the end quoth she I know you will betray me As in deed it came to passe for immediately after that talke she was apprehended by him againe there lodged with the rest in the towne prison as is aforesayde called the Mote hall 6. The sixt of this company was Elizabeth Folkes a yong mayd and seruaunt in Colchester of the age of tweÌ„ty yeares These sixe were imprisoned in the town prison of Colchester called Mote Hall as the other soure aboue specified were in the Castle Diuers examinations these good men had at sundrye times before diuers Iustices Priestes and Officers as M. Roper Iohn Kingstone Commissary Iohn Boswell Priest and Boners Scribe and others moe whereof the sayd Boswell made relation to Bishop Boner certifying him of their depositions as is to be read in our first book of Actes and Monumentes pag. 1607. Last of all they were examined again in Mote hall the xxiij day of Iune by doctour Chadsey Iohn Kingstone Commissary with other Priestes Boswell the Scribe in the presence of the two Bailiffes of Colchester Robert Browne Robert Maynard with diuers other Iustices both of the town country and other Gentlemen a great sort at which tyme and place and before the said persons they had sentence of condemnation read agaynst theÌ„ chiefely for not affirming the reall presence of the Sacrament in theyr Aultar The effect of theyr wordes therein was this or such like as here foloweth ¶ First the Lordes faythfull prisoners in Mote Hall WIlliaÌ„ Bongeor of the parish of S. Nicolas in Colchester Glasier sayd that the sacrameÌ„t of the aultar was bread is bread so remayneth bread for the consecration it is not the holyer but rather the worse To thys he did stand as also agaynst all the rest of their Papisticall doctrine and so had sentence read agaynst him Thomas Benold of Colchester Talow Chaundler affirmed the like in effect that the sayd WilliaÌ„ Bongeor dyd and so had sentence also read against him W. Purcas of Bocking said that when he receiued the sacrament he receiued bread in an holy vse that preacheth the remembrance that Christ died for him To this he stood and against other theyr popish matters and so also had seÌ„tence read agaynst him Agnes Syluerside alias Smith sayd that she loued no Consecration For the breade and wine is rather worse then better therby she sayd This good olde woman aunswered them with such sound iudgement and boldnesse to euery thing they asked her that it reioyced the heartes of many and especially to see the pacience of such a reuerende olde age agaynst the tauntes and checkes of her enemies To this she also stood and had sentence read agaynst her in like maner Helene Ewring aunswered the like in effect as the other did clearely denying all the lawes set forth by the Pope with her whole hart This good woman was somewhat thicke of hearing but yet quick in vnderstanding the Lords matters his name therfore be praysed Agaynst her also there was sentence read Elizabeth Folkes the young mayden being examined whether she beleued the presence of Christes body to be in the Sacrament substantially and really or no answered that she beleued that it was a substantiall lye and a reall lye At which wordes the Priestes and others chafed very much and asked her agayne whether after the Consecration there remayned not the bodye of Christ in the Sacrament And she aunswered that before Consecration and after it is but bread and that man blesseth without Gods word is cursed abhominable by the word c. Then they examined her of confession to the Priest of going to church to heare Masse of the authority of the Bishoppe of Rome c. Unto all which she answered that she woulde neyther vse nor frequent none of them all by the grace of God but vtterly detest and and abhorre them from the bottome of our hart and all such trumpery Then read they the sentence of condemnation against her In which time Doct. Chadsey wept that the teares trickled downe his cheekes So the sentence being read she kneeled downe on both her knees lifting vp her haÌ„ds eyes vnto heauen with seruent praier in audible voyce praysing God that euer shee was borne to see that moste blessed and happy day that the Lord would count her worthy to suffer for the testimony of Christ and Lord sayd she if it be thy will forgeue them that this haue done against me for they know not what they doe Then rising vp she exhorted al those on the Benche to repentaunce especially those who brought her to prison as
Boner certayne articles were ministred in this effect as followeth Articles FIrst that ye being within the Cittye and Dyoces of London haue not according to the commō custome of the catholick churche of this realme of Englande come to your owne parishe churche nor yet to the Cathedrall church of this citie and diocesse of London to heare deuoutly and christianly the Matins the Masse the Euensong song or sayd there in the Latine toung after the common vsage and maner of the church of this realme 2. Second that ye haue not come to any of the said churches to pray to goe in procession or to exercise your selues there in godly and laudable exercises 3. Thirde yee haue not conformed your selues duely to all the laudable customes rites and Ceremonies of anye the sayde churches 4. Fourth ye haue not bene confessed at due times and places to your owne curate of your sinnes 5. Fifth yee haue not receiued at your sayd Curates handes as of the minister of Christ absolution of your sinnes 6. Sixt ye haue not at due times and places of your Curate receiued reuerently and duely the sacrament of the altar 7. Seuenth yee haue not faithfully and truely beleeued that in the said sacrament of the altar there is really and truely the very body and bloud of Christ. 8. Eight yee haue not by your mouthe nor otherwise by your deede expressed or declared in any wise that ye without wauering or doubting doe thinke and beleeue that the faith and religion now obserued in the church of England is a true faith and religion in all poyntes 9 Ninthe yee haue not made any signification that yee doe in deede approoue or allowe in any wise the common seruice in Latine heere obserued and kepte in the Church of this Realme of Englande 10. Tenth ye haue not beleeued nor doe beleeue at this present that the seruice in Latine commonly vsed and obserued in the Churche of this realme is good and lawfull and not against the woorde of God 11. Eleuenth yee haue in times past liked allowed and approued as good and godly and so do like alow and approue at this present the seruice in English the bookes of Common prayer the bookes of Communion the religion setforth and vsed in the time of king Edward the sixt especially as it was set forthe and vsed in the latter daies of the said king Edward 12. Twelfth ye haue in times past bene very desirous and so are at this present that the sayde English seruice the sayde booke of common praier the sayd booke of communion and the sayd religion and faith so set foorth and vsed in King Edwardes time might nowe againe be restored set foorth and vsed and youre selfe freely at your libertie without anye restraint or lets to vse it and also in all poyntes and things to doe therein as ye did especially in the latter daies of the said Edward the sixt 13. Thirtene yee haue of late bene charitably sent to from me the Bishop of London and also by mouth exhorted that where of late yee did leaue your Churches and went in the time of diuine seruice into the fieldes and prophane places to reade English Psalmes and certaine English bookes ye wold leaue of that and being out of prisone and at your libertie come in to youre owne parish churches there to heare Mattens Masse and Euensong after the common order of the churches of this realme to make due confession of your sinnes to your owne curate and receiue at his handes as of the minister of Christ hauing therein sufficient authoritie absolution of your sinnes heare Masse receiue the Sacrament of the altare with a true faith according to the beliefe of the catholicke church and obserue all other the rites and customes of the saide catholicke churche vsed in thys realme of England aswell in going in procession after the crosse as also otherwise generally 14. Fourtene ye being so required haue refused and do refuse so to do saying amongst other vaine and light wordes that forasmuch as yee were imprisoned by the space of sixe weekes not knowing wherewith you were charged your petition should be and was that yee might first aunswere to your former cause and then ye would be ready to answere me the said bishop to al that by me should be laid to your charge Unto the which Articles all the forenamed 7. onely Reinold Eastland excepted made answer in effect as here after followeth The aunsweres of the forenamed persons to the Articles aforesayde 1. TO the first article they aunsweared affirmatiuely Roger Holland adding that hee came not to their Latine seruice these two yeares before Mathewe Ricarby added that he came not to churche since Latine seruice was renewed because it is against the woorde of God and Idolatrie committed in creeping to the crosse Henry Pond added if hee had licence then to goe to church he woulde 2. To the 2. Article they all aunsweared affirmatiuelye Henrye Ponde adding as in the first Article Iohn Floyd adde that the Latine seruice then vsed was set vp by man and not by God this he learned he sayd in king Edwardes daies which he beleued to be true Robert Southam added that he refused to come to churche because it is furnished with idoles and because the sacrament of the altar he beleeued to be an idoll 3. To the 3. Article they all aunsweared affirmatiuely For they sayd that the customes rites and ceremonies of the church then vsed are not agreeable to Gods woord 4 5. To the 4 and 5. Articles they all answeared affirmatiuely adding that they beleeued no Priest hath power to remit sinne 6. To the 6. Article Ihon Holiday Henry Ponde and Robert◠Southam aunsweared that since the Queenes maiesties raigne but Robert Southam added not for 10. yeares before he had receiued the Sacrament of the altar either at their Curates hands or any other Priest Ihon Floyde Mathewe Ricarby and Roger Holland answeared affirmatiuely adding in effecte that the Sacrament of the altare is no Sacrament approoued by the worde of God c. 7. To the 7. Article they all confessed the contentes thereof to be true in euery part Henry Ponde adding that he knoweth not nor beleeueth any such Sacrament called the Sacrament of the altare but confesseth the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper and beleeueth that to be approoued Iohn Floyde added that those that kneele and worship the Sacrament of the altare committe idolatrie c. 8.9.10 To the 8 9.10 Articles they all confessed the contentes of those Articles to be true But Iohn Holiday Henry Pond and Iohn Floyd added that they do allow the Latine seruice for thē that vnderstandeth the same so farre as it agreeth with Gods word For some parte thereof is not agreeable to Gods woorde they sayd but to such as do not vnderstand the sayd seruice in Latine they doe not allowe it for it doeth not profite them Robert Southam added and sayd that it was a fond
I will shewe this thy bill vnto my maister And furthermore thou shalt promise me to resort euery day to the lecture at Alhallowes and the sermon at Pauls euery Sondaye and to cast away all thy bookes of papistrie and vaine ballets and get thee the Testament and the Booke of seruice and read the scriptures with reuereÌ„ce and fear calling vnto God still for his grace to directe thee in hys truth And pray vnto God ferueÌ„tly desiring hym to pardon thy former offences and not to remember the sinnes of thy youth and euer be afraid to breake his lawes or offend his maiestie Then shall God keepe thee and sende thee thy hearts desire After this time wtin one halfe yeare God had wrought such a change in this man that he was become an earnest professor of the truth and detested al papistrie euil company so that he was in admiration to all them that hadde knowen him and seene his former life and wickednesse Then he repaired into Lankeshiere vnto hys Father and brought diuers good bookes with him and bestowed them vppon his frendes so that his father and others began to taste of the Gospell and detest the Masse idolatrie and superstition and in the ende his father gaue hym a stocke of money to begin the world withall to the summe of fiftie pound Then he repaired to London againe and came to the maide that lent him the money to pay his master withall and sayd vnto her Elizabeth here is thy money I borrowed of thee and for the frendship good will and the good counsel I haue receiued at thy hands to recompence thee I am not able otherwise then to make thee my wife and soone after they were maried which was in the first yeare of Queene Marie And hauing a childe by her hee caused maister Rose to baptise his said childe in his owne house Notwithstanding he was bewrayed vnto the ennemies and hee being gone into the countrey to conuey the childe away that the papists shoulde not haue it in their anoynting handes Boner caused his goodes to be seaâ—ed vppon and most cruelly vsed his wife After this he remained closely in the Citie and in the Countrey in the congregations of the faithfull vntill the last yeare of Queene Marie Then hee with the vj. other aforesaid were taken in or not farre from s. Iohns wood and so brought to Newgate vppon May day in the morning An. 1558. Then being called before the bishop D. Chedsey both the Harpsfieldes certaine other after many other faire and craftie perswasions of doctor Chedsey to allure hym to theyr Babylonicall churche thus the Bishop beganne with him Holland I for my part do wish well vnto thee the more for thy frendes sake And as doctour Standish telleth me you and he were both borne in one parish he knoweth your father to be a verye honest Catholicke Gentleman And maister Doctour tolde me that he talked wyth you a yeare a goe and founde you very wilfully addicte to your owne conceit Diuers of the Citie also haue shewed me of you that you haue bene a great procurer of mens seruaÌ„ts to be of your religion to come to your congregations but since you be now in the daunger of the law I would wish you to playe a wise mannes parte So shall you not want any fauoure I can doe or procure for you bothe for your owne sake and also for your friendes which be men of worship and credite and wish you well by my trooth Roger so doe I. Then sayd M. Egleston a gentleman of Lankeshire and nere kinsman to Roger being there present I thank your good Lordship your honour meaneth good vnto my cousin I beseeche God he haue the grace to followe your counsaile Holland Syr you craue of God you knowe not what I beseech God open your eies to see the light of his worde Egleston Roger holde your peace least you fare the worse at my Lordes handes Holland No I shall fare as pleaseth God for man can do no more then God doth permit him Then the bishop and the Doctors with Iohnson the Register casting their heades together in the ende sayeth Iohnson Roger how sayest thou wilt thou submitte thy selfe vnto my Lorde before thou be entred into the booke of contempt Holland I neuer meant but to submit my selfe vnto the Magistrate as I learne of S. Paul to the Romaines the 13. chap. and so he recited the text Chedsey Then I see you are no Anabaptist Holland I meane not yet to be no Papist for they and the Anabaptists agree in this poynt not to submit theÌ„selues to any other prince or magistrate then those that must first â—e sworne to maintaine them and their doings Chedsey Roger remember what I haue said also what my Lorde hath promised he will perfourme wyth further frendship Take heede Roger for your ripenesse of witte hath brought you into these errours Holland M. Doctor I haue yet your words in memorie though they are of no such force to preuail with me Then they whispered together againe and at the last saide Boner Roger I perceiue thou wilt be ruled by no good counsell for any thing that either I or your frieÌ„ds or any other caÌ„ say Holland I may say to you my lorde as Paul said to Felix vnto the Iewes as doth appeare in the 22. of the Actes and in the 15. of the 1. Epistle to the Corinth It is not vnknowen vnto my master whom I was prentise withall that I was of this your blind religion that nowe is taught and therein did obstinately wilfully remaine vntill the later end of K. Edward in maner hauing the liberty vnder your auriculare Confession that I made no conscience of sinne but trusted in the Priests absolution hee for money doing some penance also for me which after I had geuen I cared no further what offences I did no more then hee passed after he had my mony whether he fasted bread and water for me or no so that lecherie swearing all other vices I accompted no offence of danger so long as I could for money haue them absolued So straitly did I obserue your rules of religion that I woulde haue ashes vppon Ashwensday though I had vsed neuer so muche wickednes at night And albeit I could not of conscience eat flesh vpon the friday yet in swearing drinking or dising al the night long I made no conscience at all And thus was I brought vp and herein haue I continued til now of late that God hath opened the light of his word and called me by his grace to repentaunce of my former idolatrie wicked life for in Lankeshire their blindnes and whoredom is ouermuch more then may with chaste eares be hearde Yet these my friends which are not cleare in these notable crimes thinke the Priest with his Masse can saue them though they blaspheme God keepe concubines besides their
wordes and reioysing in the same began to speake vnto hym saying that he was sory to heare these newes For sayd he if Crome should say otherwise then he hath sayd then is it contrary to the truth of Gods worde and contrary to his owne conscience which shall before God accuse hym Lewes aunswered and sayd that he had Preached taught heresy and therefore it was meete that he should in such a place reuoke it Wilmot tolde him that he would not so say neyther did he heare hym Preach any doctrine contrary to Gods worde written but that he proued his doctrine and that sufficiently by the Scriptures Lewes then asked him how he knew that Wilmot Aunswered by the Scripture of God wherein he shall find GODS will and pleasure what he willeth all men to do and what not to do and also by them he should prooue and trye all doctrines and the false doctrine from the true Lewes sayde it was neuer mery since the Bible was in Englishe and that he was doth an hereticke and a traitour that caused it to be translated into Englishe meaning Cromwell and therefore was rewarded according to his desertes Wilmot aunswered agayne what his desertes and offences were to his Prince a great many do not knowe neyneyther doth it force whether they do or no once he was sure that he lost his lyfe for offending his Prince and the law did put it in execution Adding moreouer concerning that man that he thought it pleased GOD to rayse hym vp from a low estate and to place him in hyghe authority partly vnto this that he should do that as all the Bishops in the Realme yet neuer dyd in restoring agayne Gods holy worde which being hyd long before from the people in a straunge tongue now comming abroad amongest vs will bring our Byshops Priestes sayde he in lesse estimation among the people Lewes asked why so Wilmot sayde because their doctrine and liuing was not according to his word Then sayde Lewes I neuer heard but that all men shoulde learne of the Byshops and Priests because they are learned men and haue bene brought vp in learning all the dayes of their liues Wherefore they must needes know the truth and our fathers did beleue their doctrine and learning and I thinke they did well for the worlde was farre better then then it is now Wilmot aunswered I will not say so For wee muste not beleue them beause they are Bishops neyther because they are learned neither because our forefathers did follow theyr doctrine For I haue read in Gods booke how that Byshoqpes and learned men haue taught the people false doctrine and likewise the Priestes from time to time and in deede those people our forefathers beleued as they taught and as they did thinke so did the people thinke But for al this Christ calleth thē false Prophetes theeues and murtherers blinde leaders of the blinde willing the people to take heede of them least they should both fal into the ditche Moreouer we read that the Byshoppes Priests and learned men haue bene commonly resisters of the trueth from time to time and haue alwayes persecuted the Prophetes in the old lawe as theyr successours did persecute our Sauiour Christ and hys Disciples in the newe lawe We must take heed therefore that we credite them no further then God will haue vs neyther to followe them nor our forefathers otherwise then he commaundeth vs. For almighty God hath geuen to all people as well to kings and Princes as Byshoppes Priests learned and vnlearned men a commaundement and law vnto the which he willeth all men to be obedient Therfore if any Bishop or Prieste preache or teache or Prince or Magistrate commaunde any thing contrary to his commaundement we must take heede how we obey them For it is better for vs to obey God then man Mary sir quoth Lewes you are a holy Doctoure in deede By Gods bloud if you were my man I woulde set you about your busines a little better and not to look vpon bookes and so woulde your Mayster if hee were wise And with that in came his mayster and young man wyth hym which was seruaunt with M. Daubny in Watling streete His mayster asked what the matter was Lewes sayd that he had a knauish boy here to his seruaunt and how that if he were his he would rather hang him then keepe him in his house Then his Mayster being somewhat moued asked his fellowes what the matter was They sayde they began to talke about Doct. Crome Then hys Mayster asked hym what hee hadde sayde swearyng a great othe that he would make hym to tell hym He sayd that he trusted he had sayd nothing whereby either he or M. Lewes may iustly be offended I pray you quoth Wilmot aske him what I sayd Mary sir sayd Lewes thys he sayd that Doct. Crome did preach and teach nothing but the truth and howe that if he recant on Sonday next he would be sory to heare it that if he do he is made to doe it agaynst his conscience And more he sayth that we must not follow our Bishops doctrine and preaching For sayth he they be hinderers of Gods word and persecutors of that and how Cromwell dyd more good that traytour in setting foorth the Bible then all our Byshops haue done these hundreth yeares thus reporting the matter worse then he had sayd Then sayde Wilmot that in many thinges hee made his tale worse then it was His Maister hearyng of thys was in a great fury and rated him saying that eyther he would be hanged or burned swearing that he would take away all his bookes and burne them The younge man Mayster Dawbnies seruant standing by hearing this beganne to speake on his part vnto Lewes and his talke confirmed all the sayinges of other to be true This young man was learned his name was Tho. Fayrefaxe Lewes hearing this young mans talk as wel as the others went his way in a rage vnto the Court. On the morowe they heard newes so that the sayde Wilmot and Tho. Fayrefaxe were sent for to come to the Lord Maior The messenger was M. Smart Sword-bearer of London They came before dinner to the Mayors house and were commaunded to sit downe at dinner in the Hall and when the dinner was done they were both called into a Parlour where the Mayor and Syr Roger Cholmley was who examined them seuerally that one not hearing the other The effect of their talke with them was this Syr Roger Cholmley sayd vnto the foresayd Wilmot that my Lorde Mayor and hee had receiued a commaundement from the Counsell to send for hym and his companion and to examine them of certayne thinges which were layde vnto theyr charge Then sayd Mayster Cholmley to hym Syrra what Countreyman art thou He aunswered that he was born in Cambridgeshyre and in such a towne Then he asked him how long he had bene in
right hand of God I made him aunswere I thought it was his glory Then sayd he so they say all And he asked me wheÌ„ he would â—e wery of sitting there Then inferred my Lord of Windsors Chaplayne asking me what I said by the masse I sayd I neuer knew what it was nor what it ment for I vnderstoode it not because I neuer learned any Latin and since the time that I had any knowledge I had bene brought vp in nothing but in reading of English and with such men as haue taught the same with many moe questions which I cannot rehearse Moreouer he asked me if there were not the very body of Christ flesh bloud and bone in the Masse after the Priest had consecrated it And I made him aunswere as for the Masse I cannot vnderstand it but in the new Testament I read that as the Apostles stoode looking after the Lord when he ascended vp into heauen an Angel sayd to them Euen as you see him ascend vp so shal he come agayne And I told them an other senteÌ„ce where Christ saith The poore shall you haue alwayes with you but me shall you not haue alwayes Then M. Chaplaine put to me many questions more to the which I could make hym no aunswere Among all other he brought Chrisostome and S. Hierome for hys purpose To whome I aunswered that I neyther mynded nor was able to answere their Doctors neither knew whether they alledged them right or no but to that whiche is written in the new Testament I would aunswere Here they laughed me to scorne and called me foole sayd they would reason no more with me Then Doctor Storye called for Cluny and bad hym take me away and set me fast and let no man speak with me So was I sent to the Colehouse where I hadde not ben a week but there came in xiiii prisoners but I was kept still alone without company in a prison called the Salthouse hauing vpon my legge a bolt and a fetter and my handes manacled together with yrons and there continued x. dayes hauing nothing to lye on but bare stones or a boorde On a time whiles I lay there in prison the Byshop of London comming downe a payre of stayres on the backside vntrust in his hose and doublet looked in at the grate and asked wherfore I was put in and who put me in I made him aunswere that I was put in for a booke called Antichrist by Doctor Story And he sayde you are not ashamed to declare wherefore you were put in and said it was a very wicked booke and bad me confesse the truth to Story I sayd I had told the truth to him already desired him to be good vnto me and helpe me out of prison for they had kept me there long And he sayd he could not medle with it Story hath begon it and he must end it Then I was remoued out of the Salthouse to geue place to two women and caryed to the Lollardes Tower and put in the stockes and there I founde two prisoners one called Lyon a Frenchman and an other with hym and so I was kept in the stockes more then a month both day and night and no man to come to me or to speake with me but onely my keeper which brought me meate Thus we three being together Lyon the Frenchman song a Psalme in the Frenche tongue and wee sang with him so that we were heard down into the street and the keeper comming vp in a greate rage sware that he would put vs all in the stockes and so tooke the Frenchman and commaunded him to kneel downe vppon his knees and put both his handes in the flockes where hee remayned all that night till the next day After this I beyng in the Lollardes Tower 7. dayes at my last being with Story hee sware a great othe that he would racke me and make me tell the truth TheÌ„ Story sending for me commaunded me for to bee brought to Walbroke wher he the CoÌ„missioners dyned and by the way my keeper told me that I should go to the Tower be racked So when they had dyned Story called for me in and so there I stoode before theÌ„ some sayd I was worthy to be hanged for hauing such hereticall books After I had stayde a little while before them Story called for the keeper and commaunded him to cary me to the Lollards Tower agayne and sayde I haue other matters of the Queenes to do with the Commissioners but I will finde an other time for him Whilest I lay yet in the Lollardes Tower the womaÌ„ which brought the bookes ouer being taken and her bookes was put in the Clinke in Southwarke by Hussy one of the Arches and I Tho. Greene testifie before God now that I neyther descryed the man nor the woman the whiche I had the bookes of Then I lying in the Lollardes Tower being sent for before M. Hussy he required of me wherefore I was put into the Lollardes Tower and by whome To whome I made aunswere that I was put there by Doctor Story for a booke called Antichrist Then he made as though hee would be my friend and sayd he knewe my friendes and my father and mother and bad me tel him of whom I had the booke and sayd come on tell me the truth I told hym as I had told Doctor Story before Then he was very angry and sayd I loue thee well therfore I sent for thee and looked for a further truth but I would tell him no other whereupon he sent me agayne to the Lollardes Tower At my going away he called me backe agayn and sayd that Dixon gaue me the books being an old man dwelling in Birchin lane and I sayde he knew the matter better then I. So he seÌ„t me away to the Lollardes Tower where I remayned vij dayes more Then M. Hussy sent for me agayne and required of me to tell him the truth I told him I could tell him no other truth then I had told Doctor Story before Then hee began to tell me of Dixon of whome I had the bookes the which had made the matter manifest afore and he told me of all thinges touching Dixon and the books more then I could my selfe in so much that he told me howe many I had and that he had a sacke full of the books in his house and knew where the woman lay better then I my selfe Then I sawe the matter so open and manifest before my face that it profited not me to stand in the matter Hee asked me where I had done the books and I told hym I had but one that Doct. Story had He sayd I lyed for I had three at one time hee required we to tell him of one Then I tolde hym of one that Iohn Beane had of me being prentise with Mayster Tottle So he promised me before and after and as he
as yet for those bookes that I had you Commissioners haue them all Martin Thou traitorly whore we knowe that thou haste sold a number of bookes yea and to whom and how many times thou hast beene here and where thou layest and euery place that thou hast bene in Doest thou thinke that thou hast fooles in hand Eliz. No syr you be too wise for me for I can not tel howe manye places I haue beene in my selfe but if I were in Turkey I should haue meate and drinke and lodging for my money Mart. Thou rebel whoore thou hast spoken euil woordes by the Queene and thou dwellest amongest a sort of traitours and rebelles that can not geue the Queene a good woorde Eliz. I am not able to accuse any man thereof nor yet is there any man that can approoue anye such things by me as ye lay vnto my charge For I know by Gods woorde Gods booke hath taught me what is my duetie to God and vnto my Queene and therefore as I sayd I am assured that no man liuing vpon the earth can approoue any such things by me Mart. Thou rebell and traitourly whoore thou shalt be so racked handled that thou shalt be an example to all such traitorly whoores and heretikes And thou shalt be made to sweare by the holye Euangelist and confesse to whome thou haste solde al and euery of these heretical bookes that thou haste solde for wee knowe what number thou haste solde and to whome but thou shalt be made to confesse it in spite of thy bloud Eliz. Here is my carkas do with it what ye wil and more then that ye can not haue Master Martin ye can haue no more but my bloude Then fared he as though hee had bene starke mad and sayd Martin Why callest thou me Martin Eliz. Sir I knowe you well enough for I haue bene before you ere now Ye deliuered me once at Westminster Martin Where diddest thou dwell then Eliz. I dwelled in the Minories Martin I deliuered thee and thy husband bothe and I thought◠then that thou wouldest haue done otherwyse then thou dost now For if thou hadst bene before any Bishop in England and said the woordes that thou didst before me thou haddest fried a fagot and thoughe thou didst not burne then thou art like to burne or hang now Eliz. Syr I promised you then that I woulde neuer be fed with an vnknowen tongue no more I will not yet Martin I shall feede thee well enoughe Thou shalte be fedde with that I warrant thee which shall be finally to thine ease Eliz. Doe what God shall suffer you to doe for more yee shall not And then he arose and so departed and went to the keepers house and sayd to the wife Whom haste thou suffered to come to this vile traitourly whoore and heretike to speake wyth her Then sayde the keepers wife as God receiue my soule here came neither mā woman nor childe to aske for her Mart. If any man woman or childe come to aske for her I charge thee in paine of death that they be layed fast and geue her one day bread and an other day water Eliz. If ye take away my meat I trust that God wil take away my hunger and so he departed and sayde that was too good for her and then was shee shutte vppe vnder two lockes in the Clincke where shee was before The third examination before Doctour Martin againe THen was shee broughte before hym in his Chamber within my Lorde Chauncellours house Who asked her saying Elizabeth wilt thou confesse these thynges that thou hast bene examined vppon For thou knowest that I haue bene thy frende and in so doing I wil be thy frende againe geuing her manye faire woordes and then demaunding of her how many Gentlemen were beyond the Seas Eliz. It is too much for me to tel you how many are on the other side Mart. No I meane but in Franckford Emden where thou hast bene Eliz. Syr I did neuer take accounte of them it is a thing that I looke not for Martin When shall I heare a true woorde come out of thy mouth Eliz. I haue tolde you the truth but because that it soundeth not to your minde therefore ye will not credite it Martin Wilt thou yet confesse and if thou wilt that that I haue promised I will doe and if thou wilt not I promise thee thou must goe euen hence to the racke and therfore confesse Eliz. I can say no more then I haue sayde Martin Well for as muche as shee will confesse no more haue her awaye to the Racke and then shee will be marred Then aunsweared a Priest that sate there and sayde Woman take an othe and confesse Wilt thou be hurte for other men Eliz. I can confesse no more then I haue Doe with my carkas what yee will Martin Did yee euer heare the like of thys Heretique What a stoute heretique is thys We haue the truthe and we knowe the truth and yet looke whether shee will confesse There is no remedie but shee muste needes to the Racke and therefore away with her and so commaunded her out of the doore and called her keeper vnto hym and sayde to him There is no remedie but this heretike must be racked and talked with him more but what it was she heard not Then he called her in againe and sayde Wilte thou not confesse and keepe thee from the Racke I aduise thee so to doe for if thou wilt not thou knowest not the payne yet but thou shalt do Eliz. Syr I canne confesse no more Do with my carkas what yee will Martin Keeper away with her Thou knowest what I sayde Let her knowe the paine of the Racke And so shee departed thinking no lesse but that she should haue gone to the Racke till shee sawe the keeper tourne towarde the Clincke againe And thus did God alienate their heartes and diminish their tyrānous power vnto the time of further examination for she was brought before the byshop the Deane and the Chauncellour and other Commissioners first and last thirteene times The fourth examination was before the Byshop of London Syr Roger Cholmley Doctour Cooke the Recorder of London Doctour Roper of Kent and Doctour Martin as concerning her faith c. FIrste shee being presented by Doctour Martin before the Bishop of London Doctour Martin beganne to declare against her saying The Lord Chauncellour hath sent you heere a woman which hath brought bookes ouer from Emden where al these bookes of heresie and treason are printed and hathe therewith filled all the lande wyth Treason and heresie neither yet will shee confesse who translated them nor who printed them nor yet who sent them ouer Wherfore my Lord Chācellor committeth her vnto my Lorde of London he to doe with her as he shall thinke good For shee will confesse nothing but that shee bought these said bookes in Hamsterdame and so
Officers could not tell what to say nor whom to accuse And thus much concerning the congregation of the faythfull assembling together at London in the time of Queene Mary The said M. Bentham an other time as he passed thorow S. Katherines intending to walke and take the ayre abroad was enforced by two or three men approching vpon him needes to go with them to a place whether they would lead him M. Bētham astonied at the sodeinnes of the matter and maruelling what the thing shoulde be required what theyr purpose was or whether they woulde haue him They aunswered that by the occasion of a man there found drowned the Crowners quest was called and charged to sit vpon him of the whiche quest he must of necessity be one c. He agayne loth to medle in the matter excused himselfe alledging that in such kind of matters he had no skill and lesse experience if it would please them to let him goe they should meete with other more meete for theyr purpose But when with this they would not be satisfied he alledged further that he was a scholer of Oxford and thereby was priuiledged from being of any inquest The Crowner demaunded the sight of his priuiledge He sayd if he woulde geue him leaue he would fetch it Then sayd the Crowner the queene must be serued without all delay so cōstrayned him notwithstanding to be with thē in hearing the matter Beyng brought to the house where the Crowner and the rest of the quest were sitting as the maner is a booke was offered him to sweare vpon M. Bentham opening the booke and seing it was a papisticall Primer refused to sweare thereupon and declared moreouer what superstition in that booke was conteined What sayde the Crowner I thinke we shall haue here an hereticke among vs. And vpon that after much reasoning amongest them he was committed to the custody of an officer till further examination by occasion wherof to all mens reason hard it had bene and ineuitable for M. Bentham to haue escaped had not the Lord helped where man was not able What folowed Incontinent as they were thus contending and debating about matters of heresye sodeynly commeth the Crowner of the Admiralty disanulling and repealing the order calling of that inquest for that it was as he sayde perteining to his office and therefore the other Crowner and his company in that place had nothing to do And so the first Crowner was discharged and displaced by reasō whereof M. Bentham escaped theyr handes hauing no more sayd vnto him * English men preserued at the taking of Calice THe worthy workes of the Lordes mercy toward hys people be manifolde and can not be comprehended so that who is he liuing in the earth almost who hath not experienced the helping hand of the Lord at some time or other vpon him Amōgst many other what a piece of gods tender prouidence was shewed of late vpon our English brethren and country men what time Calice was takē by the Tyrant Guise a cruell enemy both to Gods truth and to our English nation And yet by the gracious prouision of the Lorde few or none at all of so many that fauoured Christ and his Gospell in that terryble spoyle miscaried In the number of whome there was a godly couple one Iohn Thorpe and his wife which feared the Lord and loued his trueth who being sicke the same time and cast out into the wild fieldes harbourles desolate and despayring of all hope of life hauing theyr young infant moreouer taken from them in the sayd fieldes and caried awaye of the souldiors yet the Lord so wrought that the poore woman being almost past recouery of life was fet and caried the space welnigh of a mile by straungers whome they neuer knewe into a village where both shee was recouered for that night also the next day comming toward England they chaunced into the same Inne at the next town where they found theyr young child sitting by the fire side ¶ Edward Benet ONe Edw. Benet about the second yeare of the reigne of Q. Mary then dwelling at Quenehieth with one Grynocke a Baker was desired of one Tyngle prisoner then in Newgate to bring him a new testament He procuring one of M. Couerdals translatiō wrapt it in a handkerchiefe saying to George the keeper whiche asked hym what he had that it was a piece of pondred biefe Let mee see it sayd he Perceiuing what it was he brought him to Syr Roger Cholmley who examined him why he did so saying that booke was not lawfull so committed him to the Counter in woodstreet wher he continued 25. weekes Doctor Story comming to the prison to examine other Prisoners this Benet looking out at the grate spake to him desiring him to be good vnto him and to helpe hym out for he had lien long in prison To whom D. Story thē aunswering What sayd he wast not thou before me in Christes Church Yes forsooth sayd Benet Ah sayd Story thou doest not beleue in the Sacrament of the Aultar Mary I will helpe thee out come sayd he to the keeper turne him out I will helpe him and so tooke Benet wyth him and brought him to Cluney in Pater noster Row and bade him bring him to the Colehouse and there he was in the stockes a weeke Then the Bishoppe sent for him to talke with him and first asked him if he were shriuen No sayd Benet He asked him if he would be shriuen No sayd he Then he asked him if the Priest could take away his sinnes No sayd Benet I do not so beleue Then he and Harpsfielde laughed at him and mocked him asking him if he did not beleue that what so euer the Prieste here bounde in earth should be bound in heauen and what so euer he loosed in earth shoulde be loosed in heauen No quoth Benet But I beleue that the Minister of God preaching Gods word truely and ministring the Sacramentes accordyng to the same whatsoeuer he bindeth in earth shal be bound in heauen and what so euer he looseth c. Then the Bishop putting him aside sayd he should go to Fulham and be whipped Then came to him M. Buswell a Pries◠lying in the Colehouse in the stockes and brought Cranmers recantation saying that he had recanted My fayth sayth the other lyeth in no mans booke but in him which hath redeemed me The next saterday Benet with fiue other was called for to come to masse into the Chappell The Masse being done and they comming out fiue of thē went to prison and were after burned Benet being behind and comming toward the gate the porter opening to a company goyng out asked if there were no prisoners there No sayd they Benet standing in open sight before him with other seruing men whiche were there by reason that Boner made many priestes that day hauing one of his sleues and halfe the fore part of his coat
with him that night but committed him to the Clinke tyl Tuesday after * The first examination of Thomas Rose before Winchester at saint Mary Oueryes ON Thursday being brought before the B. of Winchester at S. Mary Oueries the said Tho. Rose spake as followeth Rose It maketh me to maruayle my Lord quoth he that I should be thus troubled for that which by the worde of God hath bene established by the lawes of this Realme allowed by your own writing so notably in your booke De vera obedientia confirmed Bysh. Ah sirha hast thou gotten that Rose Yea my Lord I thanke God and do confesse my self much thereby confirmed For as touching the doctrine of the supremacie agaynst the B. of Romes vsurped authoritie no man hath sayde further And as I remember you confesse in it that when this truth was reuealed vnto you you thought the scales to fall from your eyes Bishop Thou lyest like a varlet there is no such thinge in my booke but I shall handle thee and suche as thou art well enough I haue lōg looked for thee at length haue caught thee I will knowe who be thy maynteiners or els I will make thee a foote longer Rose My Lord you shall doe as much as pleaseth God no more yet the lawe is in our hand but I haue God for my maynteiner none other At these wordes one of his seruāts stepped forth and said my lord I heard this man preach by Norwich in sir Iohn Robsters house in hys praier he desired God to turne Q. Maries hart or elles to take her out of the world and this was in K. Edw. time Rose My Lord I made no such prayer but next after the king I prayed for her after this sort saying Ye shall pray for my Lady Maries grace that God wil vouchsafe to indue her with his spirite that she graciously may perceiue the misteries conteined within his holy lawes and so render vnto him her hart purified with true fayth true loyall obedience to her soueraigne lord and king to the good ensample of the inferiour subiects And this my Lord is already aunswered in mine own hand writing to the counsel Unto this he sayd little but turning his face to certayne that were by him This is he quoth the Bishop that my Lord of Norwich told me had begotten his mayd with chylde Rose This is no heresie my Lord although it be a lye In deed certayn wicked persons raysed this report of me for the hatred they bare to the doctrine whiche I preached but for purgatiō of my self herein I had no lesse then 6. of the counsails hands that there might be due dilligent examination for this matter in the country by men of worship appointed for that purpose who can al testifie I thank god that I am most cleare frō such wickednes in deede they haue cleared me frō it therfore I doubt not but all good mē will espye the mischieuous deuise of mine aduersaryes whych when other wayes fayled by such sinister means went about to draw me into discredite hatred but God which is the helper of the innocēt searcher of mens harts hath doth defend me hath layd open thinges that wer hid to their shame One of the chief reporters of this that I should so abuse my self was one M. Clarke seruaunt in some estimation with the old Lord Treasurer of England reputed taken for a coniurer who afterwards for his good demerites hanged himself in the Tower Then the bishop commanded that I shoulde be caryed to the tower be kept safely where I did lye til it was the weeke before Whitsōtide Before which time I was twise called when as the bish came to the tower about other prisoners Notwythstanding the B. had no great talk with me but spake frēdly Howbeit one sir Rich. Southwell knight still accused me for my prayer sayde I did put a difference betwixte Lady Mary Lady Elizabeth for that I prayed in king Edwardes fayth prayed that he would confirme Lady Elizabeth in that which was well begō in her Unto this the bish sayde little but in the weeke before Pentecost I was conueyed from the tower to Norwich there to be examined by the bish and his clergy as concerning my faith the maner wherof here followeth ¶ The second examination of Tho. Rose before the bishop of Norwiche Hopkins by name in his owne Palace in the presence of sir William Woodhouse knight M. Stewarde the Chauncellor Doct. Barret with diuers others the Wednesday in Whitson weeke an Domini 1553. AFter I was presented by my keeper the bishop immediately asked me what I was I told him I had bene a Minister Bishop What is this to the purpose were yee a Fryer or a Priest Rose Fryer was I neuer but a Prieste haue I bene and beneficed by the kinges Maiesty Byshop Where were ye made Priest Rose In Exceter in the county where I was borne Thē the bishop required of me my letters of orders I told hym I knew not where they were become for they wer things of me not greatly regarded Byshop Well you are sent to me to be examined what say you will you submit your selfe to the order of the Churche of England Rose My Lord I trust I am not out of the order of chrystes Church in England neither do I knowe my selfe an offender there agaynst Bysh. What ye◠ye haue here preached moste damnable deuilish doctrine Rose Not so my lord The doctrine by me here preached was both true sincere holy But in deede the doctrine that is now set forth is most wicked and damnable yea that both agaynst Gods lawes mans But as for the doctrin by me preached it is grounded vpon the word of God set out also by the authoritie of two most mighty kings with the consent of all the Nobilitie and clergy of the same so that I preached nothing but their lawfull proceedinges hauing their lawfull authoritie vnder their broad Seales for confirmation of the same for which my doyng ye cannot iustly charge me For why sithens the lawe ceased I haue kept silence so that the Counsaile which sent me vnto you haue not charged me therwith Wherefore ye doe me open wrong to burden me with that wherein I am free Chanc. What sir ye are very captious answerest thou my Lord after such a sort Rose Syr sayd I I aunswere for my selfe and accordyng to the truth wherwith ye ought not to be offended if ye be of God Chaunc Thou art an euill man Wast thou not abiured before now Rose No ye vntruely report me and are in no wise able to proue that whiche ye haue spoken so that your wordes appeare to proceede altogether of malice whiche I haue not deserued at your handes But in this I well perceiue ye are made an instrument to vtter other mennes malice conceiued of olde Chaunc
of the matters All this was fully agreed vpon with the Archb. of Yorke and so also signified to both parties And immediately hereupon diuers of the Nobilitie and states of the realme vnderstanding that such a meting and conference shoulde bee and that in certaine matters whereupon the Courte of Parliament consequently followyng some lawes might be grounded They made ernest meanes to her Maiestie that the parties of this conference might put and read their assertions in the English tongue and that in the presence of them of the Nobilitie and others of her Parliament house for the better satisfaction and enabling of their owne iudgements to treat and conclude of such lawes as might depend hereupon This also beyng thought very reasonable was signified to both parties and so â—ully agreed vpon and the daye appoynted for the first meetyng to bee the Friday in the forenoone beyng the last of March at Westminster church At which foresayd day and place both for good order for honour of the conference by the Queenes maiesties commandement the Lordes and others of the priuy counsaile were present and a great parte of the nobilitie also And notwithstanding this former order appoynted and consented vnto by both partes yet the Bishop of Winchester his Colleagues alledging they had mistaken that their assertions and reasons should be written and so onely recited out of the booke sayd their booke was not ready theâ—â— written but they were ready to argue and dispute and therefore they would for that tyme repeate in speache that which they had to say to the first probation This variation from the former order and specially from that which themselues had by the sayde Archbishop in writyng before required adding thereto the reason of the Apostle that to contend with wordes is profitable to nothyng but to subuersion of the hearer seemed to the Queenes maiesties counsaile somewhat strange and yet was it permitted without any great reprehension because they excused themselues with mistakyng the order and agreed that they would not faile but put it in writing and accordyng to the former order deliuer it to the other part and so the sayd Bishop of Winchester and hys Colleagues appoynted Doctour Cole Deane of Paules to be the vtterer of their myndes woo partly by speech onely and partly by readyng of authorities written and at certaine tymes beyng enformed of his Colleagues what to say made a declaration of their meanynges and their reasons to their first proposition which being ended they were asked by the priuy Counsaile if any of them had any more to be sayd and they sayd no. So as the other parâ—e was licenced to shewe their myndes which they dyd accordyng to the first order exhibityng all that whiche they ment to be propounded in a booke written which after a prayer and inuocation made most humbly to almightye God for the enduyng of them with his holy spirite and a protestation also to stand to the doctrine of the Catholike Church builded vpon the Scriptures and the doctrine of the Prophets and the Apostles was distinctly red by one Robert Horne Bacheler in Diuinitie late Deane of Duresme and after Bishoppe of Winchester The Copye of which their Protestation here followeth accordyng as it was by him penned and exhibited with their preface also before the same as is here expressed FOrasmuch as it is thought good vnto the Queenes most excellent Maiesty vnto whom in the Lord all obedience is due that we should declare our iudgement in writyng vpon certaine propositions we as becommeth vs to doe herein most gladly obey Seeâ—ng that Christ is our onely maister whome the father hath commaunded vs to heare and seyng also hys worde is the truth from the which it is not lawfull for vs to depart not one haire bredth and against the which as the Apostle saith we can do nothing we doe in all thinges submitte our selues vnto this truth and doe protest that we will affirme nothyng agaynst the same And forasmuch as we haue for our mother the true and catholike Church of Christ which is grounded vpon the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophetes and is of Christ the head in all things gouerned we do reuerence her iudgement we obey her authoritie as becommeth children and we do deuoutly professe and in all points follow the faith which is conteined in the three Creedes that is to say of the Apostles of the Councell of Nice and of Athanasius And seyng that we neuer departed neither froÌ„ the doctrine of God which is contained in the holy Canonicall Scriptures nor yet from the fayth of the true and catholike church of Christ but haue preached truely the worde of God and haue sincerely ministred the sacraments accordyng to the institution of Christ vnto the which our doctrine and fayth the most part also of our aduersaries did subscribe not many yeares past although now as vnnaturall they are reuolted from the same wee desire that they render accompt of their backsliding and shewe some cause wherefore they do not only resist that doctrine which they haue before professed but also persecute the same by all meanes they can We do not doubt but through the equitie of the Queenes most excellent maiesty we shall in these disputations be entreated more gently then in yeres late past when we were handled most vniustly scantly after the common maner of men As for the iudgement of the whole controuersie we referre vnto the most holy scriptures and the catholike church of Christ whose iudgement vnto vs ought to be most sacred notwithstanding by the catholike church we vnsterstand not the Romish church whereunto our aduersaries attribute suche reuerence but that which S. Augustine other fathers affirme ought to be sought in the holy scriptures and which is gouerned and led by the spirite of Christ. It is against the worde of God and the custome of the Primitiue Church to vse a tong vnknowen to the people in common praiers administration of the sacraments By these words the word of God we meane only the written word of God or canonicall scriptures And by the custome of the primitiue church we meane the order most generally vsed in the church for the space of 500. yeres after Christ in which times liued the most notable fathers as Iustine Ireneus Tertullian Cyprian Basill Chrysostome Hierome Ambrose Austine c. This assertion aboue written hath two partes Fyrst that the vse of the tongue not vnderstanded of the people in common prayers of the Church or in the administration of the Sacramentes is agaynst Gods worde The second that the same is agaynst the vse of the primatiue Church The first parte is most manifestly prooued by the 14. chapiter of the Epistle to the Corinthians almost thorow out the whole chapter In the whiche chapter Saynt Paule intreateth of this matter ex professo purposely And although some do cauel that Saint Paule speaketh not in that chapter of praying but
Lord Iesus Christ our God with the father and the holy Ghost with a lowde voyce And let the most religious priests know this that if they neglect any of these things in the dreadful iudgement of the great God and our sauiour Iesus Christ neither will we when we know it rest and leaue it vnreuenged ¶ Out of this constitution of Iustinian the Emperour three things are worthy to be noted First that the common prayer and ministration done with a lowd voyce so as may be heard and vnderstanded of the people is a meane to stirre vp deuotion in the people contrary to the common assertion of Eckius other aduersaries who affirme that ignorance maketh a great admiration and deuotion Secondly that Iustinian maketh this matter of not ordering common ministration and prayers so as it may be vnderstanded of the people not a matter of indifferencie but such a thyng as must be answered for at the day of iudgement Thirdly that this Emperour beyng a christian Emperor doth not onely make constitution of Ecclesiasticall matters but also threateneth reuenge and sharpe punishment to the violaters of the same These are sufficient to prooue that it is agaynst Gods word and the vse of the primitiue church to vse a lāguage not vnderstanded of the people in common prayer ministration of the sacraments Wherfore it is to be meruailed at not onely how such an vntruth and abuse crept at the first into the Church but also how it is maintayned so stifly at this day and vpon what ground these that will be thought guides and pastors of Christes church are so loth to returne to the first originall of S. Pauls doctrine the practise of the primitiue catholike Church of Christ. ⧠The God of pacience and consolation geue vs grace to bee lyke mynded one towardes another in Christ Iesu that we all agreeyng together may with one mouth prayse God the father of our Lorde Iesus Christ Amen Iohn Scory Rich. Coxe Dauid Whitehead Edmund Grindall Iohn Iewel Rob. Horne Iohn Aelmer Edmund Gest. And the same beyng ended with some likelyhood as it seemed that the same was much allowable to the audiēce certaine of the Bishops began to say contrary to their former aunswer that they had now much more to say to this matter wherein although they might haue bene well reprehended for such maner of cauillation yet for auoidyng of any more mistakyng of orders in this colloquy or conference and for that they should vtter all that which they had to say it was both ordered thus openly agreed vpō of both partes in the full audience that vpon the monday folowing the bishops should bring their minds reasons in writyng to the second assertion and the last also if they could and first read the same and that done the other part should bring likewise theirs to the same And beyng red ech of them should deliuer to other the same writings And in the meane tyme the Bishops should put in writyng not onely all that which D. Cole had that day vttered but al such other matters as they any otherwise could thinke of for the same and as soone as they might possible to send the same booke touching that firste assertion to the other part and they should receiue of them that writyng which Mayster Horne had there read that day and vpon Monday it should be agreed what day they should exhibite theyr aunsweres touching the first propositiō Thus both partes assented thereto and the assembly was quietly dismissed * The order of the second dayes talke ¶ The Lord keeper of the great Seale the Archbyshop of Yorke the Duke of Northfolke and all the Counsell being set the Byshops on the one side and the Protestantes that is the late banished Preachers on the other side thus beganne the Lord Keeper MY Lords and maisters I am sure ye remember well what order of talke and writing was appoynted to be had this day in this assembly at our last meeting whiche I will not refuse now to repeat agayne for the shortnes of it which was that ye appoynted here on both sides should bring in english writing what ye had to say in the second question and in this place appoynted to reade the same Therfore begin my Lordes Winchester I am determined for my part that there shall be now red that which we haue to say for the first questiō L. Keper Will ye not then proceede in the order appoynted you Winch. I am as I sayd prouided for the first question or proposition and we should suffer preiudice if ye permit vs not to intreat of that first and so we would come to the second questiō and this is the order we would vse I iudge all my brethren are so minded Bishops We are so determined L. Keper I know not what you would do for your determined order but ye ought to looke what order is appointed you to keepe which ye by this meanes doe breake and litle regard Winch. Sith our aduersaryes part if it please your Grace and honours haue so confirmed theyr affection and purpose we suffer a preiudice or domage if ye permit vs not the like Hereat Doctour Watson bishop of Lincolne being at this talke very desirous to haue spoken sayd nowe to the Bishop of Winchester I pray you let me speake which was permitted him we are not vsed indifferently sithen that you allowe vs not to open in present writyng what we haue to say for the declaration of the first question in so much as that whiche ye take for the infirmation of the same was meant nothing to that purpose for that which Mayster Cole spake in this last assembly was not prepared to strengthen our case but he made his Oration of himselfe and ex tempore that is with no forestudyed talke At such the Bishops wordes the Nobility and other of the audience muche frowned and grudged at sith that they well knew that Maister Cole spake out of a writing which he held in his hand and often read out of the same in that the same places which the Bishop informed him and appoynted him vnto with theyr fingers all whyche thinges doe well declare the matter to bee premeditate and not done ex tempore for that Mayster Cole was appoynted by them to be theyr speaker Whereupon this the bishop of Lincolne was the worse takē notwithstanding he went onward complayning sayd we are also euil ordered as touching the time our aduersaries part hauing warning long before we were warned only two dayes before the last assembly in this place What with this busines other trouble we haue bene driuen to haue bene occupyed the whole last night For we may in no wise betray the case of God nor will not doe but susteine it to the vttermost of our powers as we ought so to endeuour by all maner of meanes But hereunto we want presētly indifferent vsing L. Keper Take ye heede that yee deceiue not
exorcistatus officio interdicto DegradatioÌ„ from the order of Readership Degradatio ab ordine Lectoratus Librum Lectionum aufert pontifex degradator dicens IN Ecclesia Dei non legas vlterius neque cantes neque panes aut fructus nouos vllatenus benedicas quia tuum officium non impleuisti fideliter deuote DegradatioÌ„ from the order of Dorekepership or Sextonship Degradatio ab ordine Hostiariatus Claues ecclesiae aufert pontifex degradator dicens QVia in clauibus errasti claues dimitte quia hostia cordis tui male daemonibus ob serasti amouemus à te officium hostiarij vt non percutias cymbalum non aperias ecclesiam non sacrarium non librum amplius praedicanti  Degradatio à prima tonsura Superpellicium degradando extrahit pontifex degradator dicens AVtoritate dei omnipotentis patris filij spiritus sancti ac qua fungimur in hac parte tibi auferimus habitum clericalem nudamus te religionis ornatu atque deponimus degradamus spoliamus exuimus te omni ordine beneficio priuilegio clericali velut clericali professione indignum redigimus te in seruitutem ignominiam habitus secularis ac status Eum forficibus toÌ„dere incipiat pontifex Degradator per Barbitonsorem ibidem praesentem totaliter tonderi faciat caput degradaÌ„di dicens Te velut ingratum filium à sorte domini ad quam vocatus fueras abijcimus coronam tui capitis regale quidem signum sacerdotij de tuo capite amouemus propter tui regiminis prauitatem Deinde si velit pontifex dicat Quod ore cantasti corde non credidisti nec opere impleuisti ideò cantandi officium in ecclesia Dei à te amouemus Tum ministri pontificis exuunt degradatum veste habitu clericali ipsum induunt habitu seculari Si degradatus tradi debeat curiae seculari Pontifex degradator degradatum amplius non tangit sed in huÌ„c modum pronunciat dicens Denunciamus vt hunc exutum omni ordine ac priuilegio clericali curia secularis in suum forum recipiat Rogat iudicem seculareÌ„ vt citra mortis periculum c. Domine iudex rogamus vos cum omni effectu quo possumus vt amore Dei pietatis misericordiae intuitu nostrorum interuentu precaminum miserrimo huic nullum mortis vel mutilationis periculum inferas ¶ A Note concerning Doctor Cranmer in his disputation THat day wherein Doctour Cranmer late Bishoppe of Caunterbury aunswered in the diuinity schoole at Oxford there was alledged vnto him by Doctor Weston that he the sayd Cranmer in his booke of the Sacrament falsely falsified the saying of the Doctours and specially the saying of S. Hilary in these wordes Vero for Vere shewing a print or two thereof to haue defaced his doinges therein but Doctor Cranmer with a graue and fatherlye sobriety aunswered that the print of S. Hylaryes works whereout he tooke his notes was verbatim according to his booke and that coulde his bookes testify if they were there to be sene Saying further that he supposed Doctor Smith in that order rehearsed it in his booke of the SacrameÌ„t to the which Doctor Smith there present though he were demaunded the aunswere thereof stood in silence As Canis mutus non valens latrare But by and by Doctour Weston without shame to shadow Doctor Smithes silence spitefully sayde to Cranmer belike you tooke your learning out of M. Doctor Smithes booke All this already is testified pag. 1437. IT chaunced â—t that present to be in the schole one William Holcot gentleman theÌ„ a soiourner in the Uniuersity Colledge he hearing the same vntruth remembring that he had amongest his bookes in his study the said book of Doctor Smith At his returne to his sayde study desirous to see the truth therein found it agreable to the writing and affirmation of Doctor Cranmer And the sayde Holcot then and there better remembring himselfe found emongest his bookes the booke of Stephan Gardiner intituled the Deuilles Sophistry In which booke the sayde saying of S. Hylary alledged by the said Stephen verbat both in Latine and English according to Doctor Cranmers confirmation Then the sayd William Holcot supposing for the manifest opening and tryall of the trueth therein to haue deliuered the sayde Gardiners booke to Doctour Cranmer brought it to Bocardo the Prison of Oxford where Doctor Cranmer then remayned but ther in the deliuery thereof he was apprehended by the Bayliefes and by them brought before Doctor Weston his Colleagues then at diner at Corpus Christi Coledge who strayt wayes layd treason to the charge of the sayd William Holcotte for the maynteinaunce of Cranmer in his naughtines as they called it and so vpon strayt examination to know who were priuy to his doinges in deliuery of the sayd Gardiners booke committed him to the sayde prison of Bocardo where he soiorned slept in the straw that night And in the morrow in the morning Doctor Cole yet aliue then Deane of Paules and Doctor Ieffrey two of theÌ„ then Uisitours further examined the sayd Holcotte of that his doinges Threatning him to lay treason to hys charge and so to send him for the triall thereof to the then Lord Chauncellor Stephen Gardiner willing him presently to subscribe to the Articles then in question but he refused desiring respite vntill the lawes of the realme had determined the same And so was he againe committed to the sayd Prison And after three dayes Doctor Weston the residue of the Uisitours solemnely in Saynt Maryes Church pronouncing sentence agaynst the late Bishops Cranmer Ridley and Latimer Amongest other called ther before them the sayd Holcot willing him to subscribe to theyr three Articles he demaunding them then these demaundes first whether they thought in theyr consciences that the articles whereunto they willed him to subscribe were according to the scriptures and that the religioÌ„ that they went about to plant were the true religion of Christ they aunswered all with one voyce yea yea Then asked he them whether they thought themselues able to aunswere and would aunswere before God for him if he subscribed thereunto as they willed him And they likewyse aunswered yea yea And so he the sayd Holcot through feare and frayltye of the fleshe As Neophitus vpon theyr threates subscribed Then they with many fayre flattering wordes deliuered him but would not let him haue again his book brought to Bocardo least as it semed he should shew it to theyr shame And they priuily willing the maister and the felowes of the sayd Uniuersity colledge to see the sayd William Holcot forth comming And if they with in a fortnight after did not heare froÌ„ the then L. Chauncellour what should be done with him that then they at the fortnightes end to expell him out of the said Colledge which they would haue done if the then Uicechauncellor had not willed theÌ„ to the contrary Which
mentioned pag. 1555. woulde not suffer bishop Farrer when he was at the stake to bee burnt to speake his mynd and about halfe a yeare after the said Doc. Leison died and when he would haue spoke himselfe he could not The trouble and examination of Thomas Hitton Martyr with his examinations answers condemnation and Martyrdome An. Dom. 1529. the 20. of February THomas Hitton of Martham in the Diocesse of Norwich an honest poore man and religious euer fearyng God from his youth and louyng his worde When persecution for the same word in the dayes of king Henry the 8. grew to bee somewhat hote tooke his iourney toward Rochester in Kent intendyng to haue gone to Douer so to haue crossed the seas into Fraunce and other countries for a tyme where reposing himself a while he might be free from the heat of persecution As he was goyng on his intēded iourny one Thomas Swainesland Baily to William Warrham Archbish. of Canterbury meting him by the way and suspecting him to be as they called them an heretike caused him to be staied and brought before the said William Archb. of Cant. his maister who demanded of him from whence he came and whether he intended to haue gone if he had not bene intercepted The sayd Tho. answered that he came out of the Dioces of Norwich and purposed to haue gone beyond the seas if God had so permitted Then the Bishop asked him if he had euer bene beyond the seas before and what bookes he had brought ouer He answered that he had bene once beyond the seas before and had brought certaine bookes with hym from thence namely two new Testaments and one Primer in English The Bishop asked him to whome hee gaue the sayde bookes He aunswered he would not declare For saieth he such is your bloudy crueltie that you woulde neuer sleepe quietly till you had sucked their bloude as you meane to do myne The Bishop seyng he could extort no more out of him and perceiuyng his constant spirite and feruent zeale to the truth commanded hym to prison till further oportunitie might serue for the shedding of his bloud The second appearance of Thomas Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. WIthin a while after the bishop commanded the sayd Thomas to be brought before him agayne who demanded of him how he iudged and beleued of the religion then in force and of the authoritie of the bishop of Rome The said Thomas answered that the religion then vsed was most abhominable idolatry and contrary to the holy word of God And as for the Pope quoth he he is Antichrist the first borne of Sathan and hath no more power or authoritie then any other bishop hath in his owne diocesse nor so much neither The Bishop hearing this was in such a peltyng chafe that at that tyme he would talk no more with hym but returned hym from whence he came namelye to Bocardo with commaundement to appere before him agayne vpon the 13. day of the same month folowyng at his Manor of Knoll to aunswer to such Articles and Interrogatories as should be obiected ex officio against hym The third appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. THe sayd Thomas Hitton at the day prefixed made his personall appearance before the bishop at the place appointed to whom the Bishop ministred certaine articles and interrogatories for him to aunswer vnto commaundyng him to sweare to answer truly and vnfainedly vnto them and euery part of them The sayd Tho. Hitton refused to sweare saying It is against Gods lawes and good conscience for any man to sweare to shed hys owne bloud for so he should be a murtherer of hymselfe and become guiltie of his owne death But yet notwithstādyng that he refused to sweare to aunswer yet he answered truly and directly to euery perticular Article and Interrogatorie propounded vnto hym but so as was finally to their contentation yet no doubt to the great glory of God and comfort of the godly This done the Bishop brake of hys session for that tyme and commaunded him to prison agayne and to appeare before hym in the place aforesayde vpon the Friday next followyng to aunswer further as should be demaunded of hym granting him liberty withall to adde too or subtract from his former aunswers eyther els vtterly to deny and reuoke the same The fourth appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. THe day and tyme approching the sayd Thom. Hitton appeared agayne accordingly and hauing heard hys former aunswers and confessions distinctly by the Notarie red vnto hym hee reformed them in certaine pointes to some he added from other some he subtracted but none he denied Then the Bishop perceiuyng his vnmoueable constancie in the truth setting learnyng and reason apart beyng not able to conuince him by arguments and truth nor yet to improoue the spirite which spake in hym fell to exhortyng of him to haue respect to his soules health and not so wilfully as he termed it to cast away himselfe for euer but to repent and to abiure his errors and in so doyng he would be good vnto him he sayd When the bishop with all his perswasions could doe no good with hym to withdraw him from the truth of gods word then the doctors and other the assistants attempted the lyke all which notwithstanding the said Thomas Hitton would not desist nor shrinke one iote from the truth but both affirmed and confirmed his former articles and confessions to the ende Inferring withall that they sinned against the holy Ghost in as much as they knew that Gods worde was the truth and that the Masse and all popish religion is nothing els but Idolatry lies and open blasphemy against the maiestie of God and his word and contrary to Gods word in euery respect and yet they would allowe and maintaine the same contrary to their owne consciences whereat all the Bench was greatly offended commaunded him to prison agayne assignyng him a day to come before them agayne The fift appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. AT the day appointed the said Tho. Hitton appeared to whom the bishop sayd Thomas doest thou beleeue that any man either spirituall or temporall is of sufficient authoritie to set forth any lawe or sanction of himselfe the breach whereof is Mortall or Ueniall sinne To whome Tho. Hitton answered that no man either spirituall or temporall might make any lawe or sanction the breache whereof is mortall or veniall sinne except the same lawe or sanction bee drawen out of the worde of God or els grounded vppon the same with a good conscience And therfore neither the church cannot set forth any lawe the breach whereof is Mortall or Ueniall sinne vnlesse it bee grounded vpon the word of God also But if any man or the church of God it selfe do set forth any lawe grounded vpon the word of God good conscience the breach thereof to
thy oblation because it is none of thine I left it thee to relieue thy poore neighbors and thou hast not therein done according vnto this my commaundement misericordiam volo non sacrificium I had rather haue mercy done then sacrifice or oblation Wherfore vntil thou doest the one more then the other I will not accept thine oblation Euermore bestow the greatest partes of thy good in workes of mercy the lesse part in voluntary workes Uoluntary workes bee called all maner of offering in the Churche except your foure offring dayes and your tythes setting vp candles gilding and paynting building of Churches geuing of ornamēts going on pilgrimages making of high wayes and such other be called voluntary workes which works be of themselues maruellous good and conuenient to bee done Necessary workes and workes of mercy are called the commaundementes the foure offering dayes your tithe and such other that longeth to the commaundementes and workes of mercy consisteth in relieuing and vysiting thy poore neighbors Now then if men be so foolish of themselues that they will bestow the most part of theyr good in voluntary workes which they be not bounde to keepe but willingly and by theyr deuotion and leaue the necessary workes vndone which they are bounde to doe they and all theyr voluntary workes are like to goe vnto euerlasting damnation And I promise you if you builde a hundred Churches geue as much as you can make to gilding of Sayntes and honouring of the Church and if thou goe as many pilgrimages as thy body can well suffer and offer as great candles as okes if thou leaue the workes of mercye and the commaundementes vndone these workes shall nothing auaile thee No doubt the voluntary workes be good ought to be done but yet they must be so done that by theyr occasion the necessary workes and the workes of mercy be not decayed and forgotten if thou wilt builde a glorious Church vnto God see first your selues to be in charity with your neighbours suffer not them to be offended by your works Thē when you come into your parish Churche you bring with you the holy temple of God as Saynt Paule sayth you your selues be the very holy temples of God and Christ sayth by his Prophet in you I wil rest and intend to make my mansion and abiding place agayne if you list to gild and paynt Christ in your Churches and honour him in vestimentes see that before your eyes the poore people dye not for lacke of meat drinke and clothing Then do you decke the very true temple of God and honour him in rich vestures that will neuer be worne and so forth vse your selues according vnto the commaundementes and then finally set vp your candles they will report what a glorious light remayneth in your hartes for it is not sitting to see a dead man light candles Then I say go your pilgrimages builde your materiall Churches doe all your voluntary workes they will then represent vnto God and testify with you that you haue prouided him a gloryous place in your hartes But beware I say agayne that you doe not runne so farre into your voluntarye workes that ye do quite forget your necessary workes of mercye which you are bound to keepe you must haue euer a good respect vnto the best and worthiest workes toward God to be done first and with more efficacy and the other to be done secondarilye Thus if you doe with the other that I haue spoken of before you may come according to the tenor of your cardes and offer your oblations and prayers to our Lord Iesu Christ who will both heare and accept them to your euerlasting ioy and glory to the whiche he bring vs and all those whom he suffered deathe for Amen ¶ A note of William Gie. ONe William Gie seruant with Mayster Reuet marchant bought a Bible and seruice booke of Richard Waterson who then dwelt with maister Duixle in Pauls Churchyarde and one Spilman bound the booke and when the sayd Gye had enquired for the sayde Richard to haue his booke at Duxele aunswere was made that hee was not within and so the sayde Gie went his way to Spilmans for the booke and because it was not done left it there and immediately searche was made in Spilmans house and the sayd bible and seruice booke was founde caryed to Boner then Bishop of London hee hauing the bookes commaunded Spilman for the binding thereof to Lollardes Tower and as Cluny went for the key therof Spilman conueyed himselfe awaye After that Waterson and Gie being apprehended by Robin Caly Iohn Hil Iohn Auales and being two dayes in the Counter were brought before Boner and other Commissioners Beyng examined D. Story demanded Gye Wherfore he bought the Bible He aunswered to serue God withal Then said Boner our Lady matines would serue a christen man to serue God The Bible sayd Story would breed heresies a bibble babel were more fit thee So they concluded that eyther of them shoulde haue xl stripes lacking one and Boner sayd it was the law And they sayd to Waterson if he would pay xl poūd he should be released of his stripes at length they came to x. li when they saw he would not they made a warrāt to mayster Grafton and sent Waterson and Gie to Bride well to be beaten vpon the Crosse. And because the matter shoulde not be slightly handled Story was sent with thē to see it done Gie being whipped vpon the Crosse intercession was made that he might be forgeuen part of his penaunce ¶ A note of Michaels wyfe MIchaels wife afore mentioned pag. 1893. being prisoner in Ipswiche for religion resorted dayly from the prison to her husbandes house and returned agayn keeping fayth and promise And her husband thereat beyng fearefull she would comfort him saying she came not to trouble him neither shoulde hee susteyne trouble by her Wherfore she would will him to be of good cheare for her comming was of good will to see him and her children not to bring him into trouble but to shew her duety therin while she might haue libertie ¶ A note of Iohn Spycer IN Queene Maryes time there was one Iohn Spicer of whome mention is made pag. 1894. he being at the stake ready to geue his lyfe for the truth a bagge of gonpouder was brought him by his sonne And an other stāding by one named maister Beckinham tooke the gonpowder of his sonne and put it vnder the girdle of the sayd Spicer and exhorted him to be strong in the Lord also diuers of the sheriffes seruaunts comforted him in like maner and desired him not to faynt Unto whome Spicer aunswered Doubt ye not of me sayth he my soule is quiet but be you strong and stand fast in the Lord Iesus and commit your selfe to him in the confession of his holy mame and profession of his truth ¶ A note of Mandrell MAndrell standing at the stake
Lincolne 837. Abiuration in Northfolke Suffolke of certaine good men women 661. Abiurers vnder Chichesley 641. Abiuration of the good Lord Cobham counterfaited by the Papists 565. Abiurations of sundry persones 527.641.814 Abrogation of holydaies 1259. Absolution by Cardinall Poole 1478.1479 Absolution for mony 290. Absolution abused 287.330 Absolution by the Bishop of Norwich 446. Abuses of the sea of Rome declared 1778.1779 Abuses in the Lordes supper 28.1778 Abuses in the popish auricular confession 1172. A C. Accidences cannot bee the Sacrament of Christes naturall body 1137. Accidences cannot be the sacrament of Christes naturall body 1137. Accidents of the sacrament cannot stand without their subiect 426. Accusation disprooued by a miracle 165. Accuser conuerted and martyred with Iames the apostle 32. Accusation false deuised by harlots against the christians 83. Achillâ—us Martyr 40. Achon yelded to the christians 245. Achaicus with 10000. Martyrs moe 40. Acts of the sixe articles howe they proceeded 1135. Acts of King Edward repealed 1466. Acts of K. Edgar 154.155 Actes of King Richard in his voiage to the holy land 243.244.246.248 Acworth Orator of the Uniuersity of Cambridge His Oration at the restitution of M. Bucer and Paulus Phagius 1964.1965.1966 A D. Adam Merimouth compiler of the story of K. Edward 395. Adam Damlip persecuted in Calis .1223 His martyrdom 1229 Adams a fellon his confession of the truth at the gallowes and dehortation from papistry 2145. Adam Chelingdone Archbishop of Cant. 336. Adam Wallace his story and martyrdome 1272.1273 Adams Martyr 1240. Adam Foster Martyr his story persecution and cruell martyrdome 1917.1918 Adlington his story and Martyrdome 1914.1915 Admonition to Coniurers Sorcerers 167. Adherall his death buriall 1914. Adoration of reliques 28. Adoration of the sacrament brought in by whom 1403. Adoration of the sacrament disproued 1361.1152.1149 Adrianus 6. Pope his railing letter against Luther to the Princes of Germany 855. Adulphus Martyr 885. Adultery punished of God 76. A E. Aelfricus his epistles in Saxon against the reall presence 1140.1141 Aeneas his epistle to the Rector of the Uniuersitie of Colen 700. A G. Agapitus a blessed Martyr 58. Agathon with many others Martyrs 63. Agnes her wonderfull storye and constant martyrdome 94.95 Agnes George Martyr 1914.1915 Agnes Grehill Martyr her life and story 1277. Agnes Siluerside alias Smith martyr her story godly Martyrdome 2007.2008 Agnes Wardal her memorable story 1940. Agnes Stanley Martyr her story and martyrdome 1974.1975.1976 Agnus appointed to bee thrise sung at the Masse .137 how brought into the masse 1403. Agricola with his seruaunt Uitalis Martyrs 91. Agnes Snoth her story 1859. Agnes Potten Martyr her story and martyrdome 1893. Agnes Bongeor Martyr burned at Colchester for the Gospell 2020. A I. Aidanus a Scottish bishop his liberalitie to the poore 122. Aishton examined 437. A L. Alanus Copus aunswered for reproouing this booke of Acts and monuments 580.581.582.569 570.572.574 576.702.703 Alanus author of our Ladies psalter .726 saith our Lady was in loue with him and sucketh her pappes ibid. Albane the first Martyr in England 89. Alba besieged of the Turks 721. Albane his legend disprooued 88. Albanus conuerted and how .88 his constant martyrdome ibid. Albert duke of Saxonie .722 called dextra manus imperij 726. Albertus Emperour 720. Albertus a bloudy murtherer 314. Albes and Corporasses in the masse ordeined 1404. Albingenses when they began 261 their opinions and persecutions for the truth 267.273 Albingenses falsly suspected of heresie .270 slaine by the Pope in Spaine 280. Alchoron of Mahumet mingled with diuers lawes 736. Alcibiades his straite fast reprooued 50. Alcocke Confessor his story and death 2046. Alcocke Martyr for readyng of Gods word to the people in the absence of their pastor troubled committed to prison and dieth in the same .2146 his epistles 2146 2147.2148 Aldredus Archb. of Yorke depriued by the Pope 169. Allerton Martyr his story examination and martyrdome 2013.2014.2015.2016.2017 Alexander Alesius 1182. Alexander elect Bishop of Ierusalem by miracle .55 his old age death ibid. Alexander confessor and bishop of Ierusalem 54. Alexander Hosman Martyr his story and martyrdome 1983.1984 Alexander Seuerus Emperor .57 his stomacke agaynst corrupte iudges ibid. Alexander his pietie life and godlines 76. Alexander Seaton hys Sermon with notes thereupon gathered by his aduersaries .1206 his penance ibid. Alexander Lane Martyr his story and martyrdome 2047. Alexander the Pope curseth the Emperour and treadeth on his necke 204. Alexander the Phrygian Martyr 37. Alexander keeper of Newgate a tyrant to Gods saintes his rotten stinkyng death .2101 hys sonne died a sodaine death ibid. his sonne in lawe also rotted away ibid. Alexander 2. refuseth the papacie because he was not elect by the Emperour 5. Alexander Gouch Martyr his story and martyrdome 2048.2049 Alexander bishop of Rome Martyr 38. Alexander Wimshurst his trouble and deliuerance 2072. AlexaÌ„der Andrew Gailer of Newgate compared with Alexander the Coppersmith 1493. Alexander the Pope knockt about the pate by Hildebrand 169. Alfrede king his life and commendations .143 his death children and learning 145. Alfrede his bold attempt 142. Alfrede heire of the crowne tormeÌ„ted with cruel death 163. Aleworth his story 1683. Alfrede his story repeated 163. Aliens expelled out of England 258. Alice Snoth Martyr her story and martyrdome 2053. Alice Benden Martyr her story cruell handlyng in prison and Martyrdome for the Gospell 1980.1981 Alice Mount her story trouble persecution for the truth 2005.2006.2007.2008 Alice Coberley her trouble for the Gospel 1894. Alice Potkins famished in prison for the Gospell 1954. Alice Perries concubine to King Edward .3 425. Alice Driuer Martyr her story and Martyrdome 2048.2049 Alice Doly persecuted 984. Allen Martyr his story 1707. Alleuinus a Saxon a great learned man 129. Allegation against the sixe articles 1136. Almes what it is 461. Alleluia suspended in tyme of Lent 169. All Saints day first inuented 137. Alsoules and Bernard Colledge in Oxford built 704. Alsoules day first brought in 167. Alphonsus king Phillips confessor against the burning of heretikes 1529. Alphonsus his talke with Bradford in prison 1617.1618 Alpherus restored Priestes with their wyues 158. Altar how to be vnderstood where it is and who is the true aultar 1991. Altar what it signifieth 1821. Alured king of the East Saxons built the Uniuersitie of Oxford 393. Alured king of England a godly prince .141 his great commendation ibid. A M. Ambassadours of the Bohemians sent to the councel of Basil with their acts there atchieued 588.589.602.653.657.675 Ambition of the popish spiritualtie 1752. Ambrose a godly professor dyed in prison in Maidstone 2004. Ambrose Martyr his story martyrdome for the verity of Christes Gospell 1895.1896.1897.1898 Amersham men their penaunce burnâ— in the cheeke for Lollardie 774 Amedeus made Archbishop of Lions in France 682.683 Amedâ—us Duke elected Pope .689 his tragicall discourse and history 689.690.691.692 Ammon with diuers others martyrs 62. Amurathes the 2. Turkish Emperour his bloudy story
1424 Articles decreed vpon in the CouÌ„sell of Constance 644 Articles of peace betwene EnglaÌ„d and Scotland 368.379 Articles of Iohn Hus to be inquired of 650 Articles agaynst Winchester with his aunsweres to the same 1350 1351.1352 Articles ministred to 7. Godly martyrs taken at Islington by Bishop Boner 2037.2038 Articles set vp vpon church dores agaynst king Henry the 4. 518.519 Articles of the studentes of Paris agaynst the Friers 408.409 Articles gathered out of Ioh. Hus his bookes and falsly wrested by the Papistes 613.614.615 Articles of Cardinall Poole to bee inquired of in his visitation 1969 Articles of Winchester agaynst D. Barnes with his reply 1198 Articles agaynst Iohn Hus obiected in the Counsel of ConstaÌ„ce 600 Articles of the Parliamente of Fraunce agaynst the Pope 353 354 Articles of Iohn Wickeliffe condemned in the Counsell of Constance 449.450 Articles deuised by king Henry 8. for reformation of Religion 1094.1095.1096 Arthur his trouble and persecucioÌ„ 998.999 Arundell Archbyshop of Caunt and the Byshop of London persecutors of the Gospel .507 proued a traytor by parliament .512 banished the land ibid. Arundell Bishop of Caunterbury his death 2103 A S. Asclepiades bishop of Antioch coÌ„fessor .55 Martyred 61 Ashes prohibited to be vsed in time of Lent 1299 Ashdons wife martyr her story 1983.1984 Ashwednesdaye at Basill of Gods owne making 872 Assembly of the Nobles at Chesterfield where they were ouerthrowne 335 Assembly of the Nobles at Salisbury 198 Assirius a riche senatour Martyr 75 A T. Athalas martyr plucked in sonder 98 Atkins Martyr his story Martyrdome for the trueth of Christes Gospell at Rome 2151.2152 Athens razed to the ground by the Turkes 742 Athelwolphe sonne of king Egbert 136 A. V. Aucocke his trouble for the Gospel dyed in prison and buryed in the fieldes 1561. Audley Lord his pittie vppon the persecuted with his iudgement of the popish priestes 1228. Aue Maria a salutation no praier 1741. Augustine Packington the Byshop of Londons marchaunt 1019. Auies 10. for one Pater noster 1601. Auinion taken by the Pope and French king 271. Auington martyr his story 1914. Aultar where it is howe to be taken and who is the true aultar 1991.1992 Auies tolling by whome inuented 710. Aultars taken downe and why .1331 with reasons prouing the same ibid. Aurelius Ambrosius hys comming into England 113. Aurelius Martyr 65. Aurelianus his merueilous abstinence and death 75. Aurelianus mouer of the ix persecution agaynst the Christians 75.76.77 Auricular confession not grounded vpon the word of God 27.493.75.1105 Auricular confession why instituted why to be detested 1653. Auricular confession with the abuses thereof 1172. when it began and by whom .1172.1404 Reproued .493 the minister of Lust .508 Not necessary 540. Austen Barnher seruaunt to M. Latimer and a good minister 1654. Austen sent into England by Gregory .116 his questions to the Pope wherein he desireth to be resolued .116 Aunsweres to the same questions 117. Austen made Archbishop hys letany miracles and story .116 hys great and excessiue pride 119. Authority of the Church 1824 Authority of the Church alledged agaynst Heretickes and why 1616 Authority of Councelles aboue the Pope 593 Authors writing of the myâ—acles of certayne Martyrs suspected 4 5 Authors of the Turkes story 757 Authors of the Canon law reproued .493 found contrary to theÌ„selues 495 Authors disagreement aboute the liues and times of certayne martyrs 38 A Z. Azades an Euenuche and a courtier Martyred for the truth 98 B ante A. BAbilas bishop of Antioch Martyr his godly story life and constant Martyrdome for the truth 61. Backster her noble story 664. Bagley priest and Martyr his story and martyrdome 666. Bakers and Millers punishment first inuented 339. Baiazetes the 2. the x. Emperour of the Turkes 744. Baiazetes the 4. Turkish Emperour his story .738 ouercome of Tamerlanes 739. Baifield Martyr his story .1021 articles ministred agaynst hym with his aunswers to the same .1021.1022 his condemnation degradation and martyrdome 1203.1204 Baker Martyr his story Martyrdome 2058. Baldwine elect Archb. of Canterbury his strife with the monks 239. Bane doctor a cruell persecutor of Gods saints 1954. Bangor Abbey built 119. Baulding a persecuter strikeÌ„ with lightning 2101. Baptisme abuses .28 how abused by the papists .1693 water therof geueth not the holy ghost ibi Baptising in riuers not in fontes vsed 119. Baptisme without bishoppyng is sufficient and saueth .1306 how to be ministred to Infidels .1842 how to the children of the Christians ibid. Baptisme in the mother tongue to be administred 1104.1105 Baptisme of water no cause of fayth 1994. Baptisme may be ministred to any singular person .1816 not in the fayth of the promisers .1810.1818 of great antiquitie in the church .1840 is of God and not of men ibid. ought to be ministred to the English people in english 1904 Baptisme in the faith of the true church of Christ and not in the tottering faith of the promisers 1813.1818 Baptisme vsed amongest the olde Romains without so many foolish ceremonies as it is now pestered withall 119. Baptising of bels and of dead men 6.159.861 Barnes doctor his story trouble for the Gospell .1192 he beareth a fagot and flieth into Germany .1193 sent as Embassador .1194.1203 his death and martyrdome 1199.1200 Barbara finall widow her story martyrdom with 6. others 1980 1981. Barnes of the Popes destroyed 275. Barons of England their warre with K. Henry the 3. 331.332.333.334 Barons their supplication in the behalfe of Iohn Hus. 605. Barriers and Turney sport turned into bloudshed 338. Barton Chancellor of Oxford 434 Bartholomew the apostle crucified and beheaded 32. Barber his recantation at Oxford 1207. Bartholomew Cornemonger hys persecution and trouble 642. Bamford Martyr his story 1602. Bartholomews built 191. Barton persecuted 641. Bartholomeus Cassaneus plaged of God 2107. Bartholomew a Bookebinder Martyr 955. Barthelet Greene GentlemaÌ„ martyr his story .1844.1851 His apprehension ibid. his letter to M. Philpot .1852 his examination condemnation and confession .1853.1854.1855 his letters 1855.1856 his martirdom 1858 Barwike recouered from out of the handes of the Scots 340.341 Barwike yelded vp to K. Edward the 3. who appointed captaines ouer it 376. Barwike geuen to the Scottes by K. Henry .6 712. Basill reformeth religion 871. Basill graunteth safeconduct to the Christian Bohemians for their commyng to the Councell 657.675 Basill Citizens wise behauiour at the Councell 682. Basilides of a persecutor made a most constant Martyr 54. Bassianus Emperour surnamed Carocalla 57 Bassinet doctor his orations 946. Basset his story and persecution 1039. Baineham Martyr his tragicall story 1027. his condemnation constant martyrdome 1028.1029.1030 Badby his persecution examination and martyrdome 521.522 Battaile betwene Edmund Ironside and king Canutus stayed by an Oration 162. Battaile bloudy betwene 2. Popes for S. Peters chaire 169. Battaile at Barnet 715. Battaile at Tewkesbury 716. Battaile of Prince Edward with Erle Simon at Eusham 333. Battaile betweene the K. of England
church of Christ. 1811.1812 Bishops of the popes making displaced 2102. Bishops of Rome a great many Martyrs 95. Bishops and priests of England against Images 131. Bilney Martyr his excellent story 998. articles obiected against him 1001. his notable dialogue .1002 his recantation .1003 he burneth his hand and fingers in a candle .1012 his constant and glorious martyrdome 1013. Bill set vpon the townehouse doore at Ipswich 1232. Bindyng and loosing what it is and how it is done by the ministers 1106 Bindyng and loosing of Satan examined 398. Bibliothecarie of the Popes suspected and why 4. Bibles printed at Paris .1191 staid by English bishops ibid. Bibliades Martyr 47. B O. Body of Christ is locall and but in one place at once 1128. Bodies of christians not permitted to be buried 37. Body of Christ cannot be the Sacrament of his body 1137. Body must ioyne with the spirite mynd in the seruing of god 1908 Bohemians their tragicall story trouble and persecution for the truth 588. Bohemians wholy against the pope and his doynges .589 writte in the behalfe of Iohn Hus .602 their godly exhortation to kinges and princes .653 sent for to the Councell of Basill their safe cōduct for their comming thether and the maner of their receiuyng there .657.675 wherein they disented from the church of Rome .657 their goyng vp to the councell .691 their articles debated of .692 they are permitted to haue Communion vnder both kynds .694 their petitions to the councell 693.696 Bookes of holy scripture which be autentique 61. Bookes of scripture burned consumed 77. Bookes of scripture burned by K. Henry the 8. 1246. Bookes forbid by K. Henry the 8. to be printed 1134. Bookes translated by Alfrede 144 Bookes against transubstantiation burned by the papists 1141. Bookes of Latine seruice suppressed and abolished 1330 Bookes of Luther burned in chepeside 1207 Bookes of conclusion for reformation exhibited to the parliament 507. Bookeseller with Bibles about his necke burned 947. Booke of Cranmer loste in the Thames found and deliuered to a popish priest 1185 Booke called opus tripartitum 200. Bookes of common prayer by kyng Edward .6 1303 Bookes restrained by Queen Mary 1598 Bookes hard to be got for Friers 411. Bookes in English forbidde by the bishops 1017.1018 Booke whether lawfull to sweare by it or not 529. Bones of P. Martirs wife in Oxford taken vp buried in a dung hil by the papists reduced againe interred in a decent tombe 1968 Bones of Wickliff burned after his death 463. Boniface the 7. drawn through the streetes in Rome 159. Boniface Archb. of Magunce hys popish acts 129. Boniface his abhominable lyfe hee had rather be a dog then a Frēchmā .344 accused of infinit crimes 345. Boniface 8. besieged taken prisoner his infinite treasure .348 his death 349 Boniface 8. author of the decretals 342 Boniface 8.2 his pride and shamefull death 159.342 Boniface 1. falsifieth the councel of Nice 4. Boniface an Englishman Archbishop of Mentz in Germany 128 Boniface 3.1.2 first bringers in of the Popes vsurped supremacie 120. Boners visitation with his ridiculous behauiour at certain places .1474 his Mandate to abolish scriptures and writings vppon churchwals .1475 hys preface to Winchesters booke De vera obedientia 1060 Boners whole history with his actes and doyngs .1292.1296 sent as Embassadour into Fraunce hys letters to the L. Cromwel .1088 1089. his comming vp by the gospell .1092 his letter to Clunny for the abolishing of images .1293 committed to the Marshalsee .1296 his continuāce there .2125 pro. esse against hym .1309 hys recantation .1310 he is enioyned to preach at Paules crosse ibid. leaueth out the article of the kings authoritie .1311 conuented before the commissioners with hys behauiour there .1312 his protestation .1313 his answers to the articles obiected agaynste hym .1319 his interrogatories .1320 hee refuseth Secretary Smith .1324 his appeale .1325 depriued 1329. his letters and supplications 1330 Boners death and filthy end 2114 Boniface 3. Bishop of Rome obtained of Phocas to be called vniuersall Bishop 782. Bonauenture author of our Ladies Psalter .1598 compiler of the rosarie of our Lady no lesse blasphemous than the other 1601. Bongey Martyr his story martyrdome 1714. Bongeor martyr burned at Colchester his story 2007.2008 Borthwicke Knight his story .1259 Articles against him with his answeres to the same .1260 his great commendation withall his condemnation for the truth 1265. Breaking of the hoste 1404. Brewster Martyr 818. Browne Martyr 805.1292.1293 Bowyer Martyr his story martyrdome 1914. Bosomes wife her trouble and deliuery 2072. Bosworth field 722. Bostone pardons .1178 theyr excessiue price ibid. Boston burned 339. Bourne his Sermon at Paules Crosse where hee had a dagger throwne at him 1409.1407 Bourne deliuered from the rage of the people at Paules Crosse thorow the meanes of Maister Bradford preacher and martyr 1604. Boulstring of falshood and iniquitie 1755. Bowchurch rose in London ouerthrowne with 600. houses with a tempest 184. Boyes 300. placed in benefices in England by the Pope 287. Boyes beaten by Boner in goyng to Fulham 2062. B. L. Blacke friers there originall 259. Blacke heath field 800. Blage Knight his great trouble and persecution 1245. Bland preacher and martyr hys story .1665 apprehended .1666 his confutation of the popishe transubstantiation .1671.1672 hys martyrdome 1673.1676 Blaudina her cruell handling by the Ethnikes her paciēce constancie and martyrdome 46.37 Blasphemy punished 2103. Blasphemy of the Popes religion 726. Blacke Crosse of Scotland 375. Black friers by Ludgate built 339. Bloud and strangled why forbid in the primitiue Church 56. Bloud rayned in Yorke 132 Bloud of hayles .1110 proued to be the bloud of a ducke 1742. Bloud of Christians spilt to cease the sweating sickenes 885. Blondus taken with a lye in writing in the Popes behalfe 303.304 Blomfield persecutor his death 2101. B. R. Bradford Saunders and others theyr declaration out of prison concerning the disputation 1470. Bradford martyr his excellent story .1603 cast into prison .1604 his examinations and answeres .1606.1608.1609 his talk with certayn Bish. 1615.1616 wyth friers 1617. his condemnation .1623 his constant death martyrdome .1624 his letters 1625 1628.1630 Bradway persecutor bereft of hys wittes 2101 Brasen Nose Colledge in Oxford built 820. Bradbridge Martyr her story 1979. Bradbrige Martyr his story 1970 Brodbrige Martyr 1708. Bread and wine why geuen in the sacrament of the Lordes supper 1973. ought not a◠any hād to be worshipped 1974. Bread representeth the bodye of Christ. 1128. Bradbriges widow and Martyr her story and martyrdome 1980 1981. Britayne inuaded by the Saxons and deuided into 7. kingdomes how wekened and destroyed of the Saxons 108.109 Britayne kinges who they were 108. Britaynes and Scotte◠vsed not the rites of Rome 119. Britaynes neuer persecuted before Dioclesian 108. Britaynes destroyed and the causes why 114. Britaynes persecuted by the heathen Saxons 113. Britaynes called to the fayth by the speciall election of God 480.
cruelty .1703 his sodeine and fearefull kind of death 2036 E. A. EAster day in strife for the obseruation therof .54 disputed of 123.124 Eating of Christe what it is 494. Eating of whitemeate in lent set at libertie 1210 Eastland martyr his story .2037 his articles obiected against him 2038. his condemnation and coÌ„stant martyrdome 2039. Eares of Christians slayne for the Gospell ix sackes full 339. Earle of Kent put guiltlesly to death 376. Earle of Notingham made Duke of Northfolke 514. Earle of Warwicke flyeth into France and hys returne agayne into England 713. Earle Henry of Richmond hys ariuance in Wales .728 his huge warres with king Richard 729 Earle Simon his pride after victory gott 333. Earle Symon with other slayne in the battayle at Eusham 334. Earle of Warwicke with the Lord Mountacute slayne 715. Earthquake morayne and pestilence in England 198. Earthquake at Wickliffes examination 436. E. C. Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction abused in the romishe churche 5.6 Ecclesiasticall persons subiecte to the temporall power 6. Ecclesiasticall persons exempt by the Pope from all subiection to kinges and princes 192. Ecclesiasticall promotions in the handes of straungers valued 429. Eckius the popes stout champion hys end 2107. Eckius hys reasons for the supremacie 847. agaynst M. Luther 850.851.845.849 agaynst Carolostadius .847 his reasons for the authoritie of the Romyshe Churche 2. E. D. Edwardes three that were kinges before the conquest 159 Edward .1 king of England hys lyfe and story .339 he and hys Barons at strife .349 peace coÌ„cluded betwixt them with theyr petitions to the king .350 hee denyeth first fruites to the pope .352 hys death and epitaphe 366. Edward .2 his bloudy murther of his nobles .371 taken and imprisoned 373. Edward 2. his raygne his lyfe and story 366. Edward 3. crowned 374. marieth the Earle of Henault his daughter called Philip. 375. Edward 3. his letter to the Deane and chapter of Paules agaynst Iohn Stafford Archbishop of Caunterbury 383. Edward 3. his letters to the King and nobles of Fraunce .377.38.367 taketh the king of France prisoner 388. contendeth wyth the Pope and restrayneth hys bulles from comming into England 389. Edward 3 denyeth the popes prouisions and reseruations .383 his voyage into Fraunce defieth the French king .384 his acts there .385 he claymeth the crowne of France .383 bewitched of a woman by the helpe of a frier .425 his death 428. Edward 4. crowned 713. maryed to Elizabeth Gray ibid. taken prisoner by the Earle of of Warwicke ibid. had victory in 9. battayles hym selfe being presente 717. hys sonne borne at Westminster in Sanctuary 714. Edward 4 his warres and contention with the Erle of Warwike .713 hys death 727. Edward called the martyr his story 157. proued a bastard ibid. Edward called the Martyr murthered of his stepmother her seruant 159 Edward the confessor hys story 164. Edward proued a bastard wroÌ„gfully made king 158.157 Edward borne in bastardy of Elfled king Edgars concubine 156 Edward 5. and his lamentable history 727. Edward 6. his raigne his rare coÌ„mendations and vertues .1295.1296 deliuereth the bible to the bishops .1294 reformeth religion 1297.1298 sendeth for learned men into the realme .1296 setteth forth Gods word .1298 calleth a parliament .1299 setteth forth the booke of common praier .1301 represseth superstitioÌ„ .1302.1303 aunswereth the rebels in Deuonshire and Cornewall .1305 hys death 1395. Edward 6. his instruction geuen to Sir Anth. Seintleger knight of his priuy chamber beyng of a corrupt iudgement in the Sacrament of the Eucharist 2139.2140 Edward Seymor erle of Hereford made duke of Somerset protector of the realme and gouernour of the kings person 1296 Edward Plantagenet beheaded 731. Edward prince slayne 716 Edward sonne of K. Hen. 3. wounded with a poisoned knife 337 Edward the elder his story 146 Edward the confessor his Shrine 336. Edward duke of Somerset Lord Protector his trouble 1367 Edward Burton not suffred to be buried in christian buriall 1715 Edward Benet preserued by gods prouidence 2075 Edward Freese Martyr his story 1027 Edward Grew his trouble and deliuery 2065 Edward Sharp martyred at Bristow 1953 Edgore his terrible death 2104 Edwine hindered from being christened by custome .121 his miraculous conuersion baptised in Yorke ibid. Edwine king of Britain his trouble and miraculous calling to the fayth 120 Edwine king an enemy to monks suspended and dieth 152 Edwine king of Northumberland enemy to Monkes 114 Edelburge poysoned her husband 132 Edenborough won from the Englishmen by the Scottes 368.379 Edina taken of the Turkes their barbarous cruelty shewed vpon the poore christians there 752 Edrike a traitor executed 162 Edgar his story .152 his actes and noble exploites .154.155.156 A great builder and repairer of monasteries ibid. his blemishes .155 his lawes .779 his death 156 Edgar his oration to the Clergy 169. Edmund king of Eastangles called S. Edmund his story 114.115.140 Edmund king murthered on hys priuy 162 Edmund Ironside 162 Edmund Archbishop of Caunterbury canonized a Saynte .280 condemned in Rome in a thowsand markes 285 Edmund Peerson his accusation agaynst Bayfield 1048 Edward Prince born of Q. Iane 1087 Edmund Poole Martyr his story and martyrdome 1912 Edmund Hurst Martyr his story 1914.1915 Edmundus king of England 150 Edmund Allin Martyr his story persecution examination and martyrdome 1979.1980 EdmuÌ„d Stafford bringer in of the Popes bulles 430 EdmuÌ„d Boner a furtherer of printing the Bibles at Paris .1191 made Bishoppe of London ibid. became a notable Papist 1192.1194.1296.1397.1349.1487 E G Egbert king of Kent taken Prisoner 130 Egbertus crowned king his victory agaynst the Danes 135 Egbert of a king made a Monke 131 Egesippus an ecclesiasticall writer 53 Egelred king his coronation life described 160 Egfride made king of Northumberland 124. Egges eating made heresye of the Papistes 1043 E. L. Eleanor Cobham her defence agaynst Alanus Copus .702 proued no traytor ibid. Election of the Byshop of Rome geuen to the Emperoure .159 resteth only in the emperor .298 confirmed ratified to be in the Emperours iurisdiction 299. Election of Bishops in the power of euery king in hys own country till Hildebrandes time 300. Election of ministers in the olde tyme not without the consent of the people 1105. Electors of the Emperour 7. and who be they 160. Election of the Bishop of Rome in whome it consisteth 5. Election or predestination wyth notes vpoÌ„ the same 1657.1658 Election standeth vpon grace not merites .1994 vpon the fewest number not the most 1996. Eldadus Byshop of Glocester 113. Elfricus archbishop of Caunterbury his bookes proued antentique .1139 his bookes agaynst transubstantiaâ—ion 1140. Eleuation of the sacrament by Honorius brought in 1403. Eleuation and odoration by whom inuented 1149.1152 Elfleda proued a Nunne and her childe a bastard 156. Elizabeth Barton called the holye mayd of Kent with her conspirators executed 1054. Elizabeth a blind mayd martyr her story and martyrdome 1914 Elizabeth Cooper Martyr burned at Norwiche her story and martyrdome
Heraclas Bishoppe of Alexandria .60 called Pope yet no bishoppe of Rome ibid. Heresie none comparable to the heresie of the papistes 610. Heresie what is after the Papists 610 Heresies falsly gathered by the papistes out of Tindals bookes and wrested otherwise then hee meant them .1247.1248.1249.1250 heretickes in the primatiue Church condemned onely to exile 1806. Hereticke what it is 1426. Herford his trouble and persecutioÌ„ for the gospell 444. Hermes his reuelation concerning Easter day 53. Henry .8 his mariage with hys brothers wife .800.1049 wryteth agaynst Luther and therefore is called defender of the fayth .854 called at Rome by proxie .1071 abolisheth the Pope out of Eng. 1056. hys Oration to Cardinall Campeius 1050. hys protestation and actes agaynst the Pope .1056.1083 his defeÌ„ce of the suppression of the Pope to the K. of France 1071. maryed to lady Iane .1083 hys protestatioÌ„ to the emperor and other peeres why hee refused to come or send to the popes councel .1132 maryed to Lady Katherine Haward reformeth religion .1210.1259 dys death and the maner therof 1289.1259 Henry Chichesley Archbishoppe of Caunterbury a cruell persecuter .588 his death 704 Henry Earle Duke of Lancaster sent ouer to Gascoigne his liberality to his souldiours 384 Henry Crompe 443 Henry 6. crowned .658 his maryage with queene Margaret .705 he is committed to the Tower .713 restored againe to the crown 714. committed the second time to the Tower where he dyed 715.716 Henry 3. reconciled to Hubert and other his Nobles expelleth the Pictauians and forreiners from his Court 280 Henry king of Almayne vpon certayne conditions made emperor by the Pope 244 Henry Uoes a Fryer Martir in Germany 474 Henry AdlingtoÌ„ Henry Wye their story and martyrdome 1914.1915 Henry 1. his reigne .191 his death 200 Henry 2. king of Englande kisseth the knee of the Popes Legate 788 Henry Laurence Martyr with 5. other moe in Caunterburye for the Gospell 1688 Henry Ramsey Martyr his articles 1974. his aunsweres 1975. his condemnation and constaunt Martyrdome 1976 Henry Sutphen Martyr his story .875 his death conspired by Monkes and Fryers .877 his cruel Martyrdome for the truth 878 Herode his miserable ende dyed in exile 31 Herbert his much adoe to diuorce Priests from their wyues 192 Herst Martyr his story and Martyrdome 2053 Heron with other Martyrs 62 Hewet Martyr his story and martyrdome 1036.1037 H. I. Hierome of Prage his tragicall history appeareth before the councell at Constance .632 his abiuration .633 accused agayne and brought before the councell .634 his Oration to the Councel .635 his eloquence prophesie condemnation and cruell martyrdome 636 Hierome his story 1192 Hierome Sauonarola hys articles obiected agaynst him his answer and martyrdome 732 Hierusalem besieged 737 Higinus bishop of Rome Martyr 53 Hierusalem enlarged .41 called by a new name Aâ—liopolis ibid conquered by the christians .185 taken by the Saracens 233 Higbed and Causton their pitifull history .1539 articles obiected against them .1539 their answers to the articles .1540 their confession 1541. their constant Martyrdome for the truth 1542 Hide Martyr her story examination and answers .1974 her condemnation and martyrdome 1975.1976 Hildegardis a Prophetisse .201 Hildegardis her prophesies of Rome 461 Hildebrand alias Gregory 7. cause of much trouble in the churche of God .174 his monstrous life and tragical history .174 knockt pope Alexander about the pate 169 Hildebrand and Calixtus extortors of priests mariage 1153 Hildebrand an enemy to Priestes mariage his letter agaynst the same .175 hee was a notorious sorcerer he excommunicate Hermannus the Emperor is cast into prison and deposed by the councell of Wormes .178 cause of all the mischiefe that hath raigned amongest the Popes euer since .182 compared to Ieroboam .185 he extorteth election of Bishops out of the handes of the Emperour 299 Hildegardis prophesies agaynste Monkes and Fryers 460.461 Hitten his trouble persecution and apprehension for the truth .2136 his examination aunsweres condemnation and martyrdom 2137 Histories councels and fathers agaynst the worshippyng of Images 2130.2131 Hitten Martyr his story .997 his martirdome 998 Hinshaw his scourging at FulhaÌ„ by Boner 2043.2044 Hippolitus Bishop and Martyr 59 Hypocrisy a double wickednesse 1780 H O Hoc est corpus meum what it meaneth .495 expounded 1388 1389.1128.1129.1130 Hofmayster his fearefull death 2105 Hooke martyred at Chester for the Gospell and the trueth thereof 1954 Hooper his excellent story .1502 his complaynt agaynst Boner .1311 his letters ful of most godly comforte .1482 his going foorth of England and his returne againe 1503. made Bishop of Glocester his diligence in preaching depriued of his Bishopricke .1505 defendeth Priestes mariage .1506 Imprisoned in the fleet ibid. hys 1.2.3 and last examinatioÌ„s .1507 his degradatioÌ„ .1508 his purgation of his false bruted recantation ibid. his going to Glocester to be burned .1508 his constaunt martyrdome .1509.1510 his letters 1511.1512.1514.1516 Hooper his Epistle to the conuocation house concerning matters of religion 2135 Holland martyr 2037.2038.2039 Holy dayes complained of .200 they are the cause of muche euill ibid. they are infinite in the Popes Church .860 they are suppressed and put downe 1094 Horsey Chauncellor to the Bishop of London conspired Richarde Huns death 809 Hosius Pighius and Eckius their argumentes for the authority of the church of Rome 2 Host in the Pix deuided into three partes 137. Host with the maner of breaking of the same 1404 Honorius Prior of Caunterburye dyed at Rome 241 Honorius the Pope his story 258 Honorius author of worshipping the Sacrament 1390 Hospitals of Rome for English pilgrimes 163 Hooke martyred at Chichester for the gospell 1688 Hornby his story deliuerie 2082 Horne Martyr his story 1910.1911.1953 Holmes his story 838 Holyday Martyr his story 2037 2038.2039 Holy water coniured 497 Holy bread and holy water as the Papists call them not prooueable by scripture 1588 Holy water found out first 39 Holy bread by whom first of all inuented 1404 Homes of the Gard a cruell mercilesse knaue 1526 Honeden Martyr his story martyrdome 665.666 Hospitall of Bartholomew built in London 191 Holland the bish of Londons Somner 1184 Houses of almes how many sufficient for England 508 Holy dayes abrogate put downe 1259 Holcot gentleman hys trouble for bringing a booke to Cranmer Archb. of Cant. remayning prisoner for the truth of the Gospel in Bocardo in Oxford 2135. Holy ghost Christes vicar on earth and how 1822 Homage done to kyng Edgar 155 Horton Minister his deliuery by Gods prouidence 2081 Hope what it is 978 Hormisda his history 99 Horsus slayne 113 H. V. Hubba capitayne of the Danes inuadeth England 114 Hubert Lord chiefe iustice of England a great worker against the popes extortioÌ„s .269.275 broght into hatred with the king by the Romish prelates .276 flyeth to sanctuary .276 bereft of all hys goods .277 cast into prison and at last reconciled to the king againe 278 Hubberdine a rayling preacher agaynst M. Latimer his daunsing sermon
1231 Iohn Hunt Confessor his story 2054 Iohn Iohnson Martyr his storye burned at Colchester 2007.2008.2009 Iohn Iackson his story 1950.1949 Iohn Iourdelay Teler Dwarfe abiured 641 Iohn King of England his story 249 Iohn Kurd martyr his story 2021 Iohn Lacels Martyr 1240 Iohn Longlande his Sermon on good Fridaye before the king at Greenewich 1097 Iohn LawreÌ„ce his story .1542 his Martyrdome and death 1543 Iohn Longland Bishoppe of Lincolne a Persecutour of good men .820 his articles ministred to the poore members of Christ. ibid. Iohn Lomas Martyr his story 1859 Iohn Leafe Martyr his story .1623 his examinations martyrdome 1623.1624 Iohn Launder Martyr his storye his confession examination and aunsweares .1680 his articles obiected agaynste him with his aunsweres to the same 1681 Ioyce Lewes Martyr her story and martyrdome at Liechfielde 2012 Iohn Lambert his story and persecution .1101 articles obiected agaynst him with his seuerall answeres to the same articles .1102 1103.1104.1105.1106 his new trouble .1121 his learned godly disputation before the king and Nobles .1122 his condemnation .1123 his constaunt suffering of Martyrdome for the truth .1124 his treatise of the Sacrament to the king 1125 Iohn Meluyn his trouble for the Gospell his letter out of Newgate concerning the Eucharist of the Lordes supper 2140.2141 Iohn Martin plagued 2108 Iohn Morin Lieutenant criminall of the Prouost of Paris a persecutor plagued of God 2109 Ioane Manninges Martyr her story 1979 Iohn Milles scourged by Boner 2044 Iohn Martin a cruell persecutour his death 955 Iohn Maunsell a riche Priest 330 Iohannes Mountziger a Protestant agaynst the Pope 419 Iohn Maundrell William Coberley and Iohn Spicer Martyrs theyr story 1894 Iohn Marbecke his trouble persecution sondry examinations 1214. his wiues sute to the Bishop for him .1216 his Inditement .1219 saued from the fire why 1220 Iohn Mace his story and death 1909 Iohn a Neatheard Martyr 724 Iohn Norris 1917 Iohn Newman his story and examinations 1850.1951 Iohn Noyes martyr his story and apprehension .2021 his martyrdome 2022 Iohn Fortune his story his examinations and aunsweres 1918 1919 Ioane Norman 838 Iohn Oswald Martyr his story 1914. Iohn Oxlinus preacher his persecution for the Gospell 869 Iohn Puruey his recantation and imprisonment .543 hys articles collected out of his bookes 544. Iohn Patriarche of Constantinople began first to vsurpe the name of vniuersall Byshop 12. Iohn Patriarche of Alexandria his life and conuersation 119. Iohn Porter his story and Martyrdome 1206. Iohn Philpot of Tenderden martyr hys story and martyrdome 1970. Iohn Philpot martyr his excelleÌ„t story his actes and doynges .1795 his examinations and aunsweres .1796.1797.1798 hys condemnation .1826.1829 hys martyrdome and deathe .1830 his letters 1831.1832.1834.1838.1840.1842.1844 Iohannes de Poliaco 391. Iohn deâ—Poliaco recanteth at Paris 309. Iohn 10. Pope 146. Iohn 13. Pope wounded almost slayne in adultery 159. Iohn 14. Pope cast into prison 159. Iohn 15. Pope murthered 159 Iohn Roughe minister and Martyr his story and martyrdome .2028.2029.2034.2030.2031 his letters 2030.2031 Iohn de Rupe Scissa a protestant his trouble and persecution for the truth 390 Iohannes Rochtailada martyr hys story 391. Iohn Ruse persecutor plagued by the hand of God 2109. Iohn Russell Lorde priuy seale Lieuetenaunt ouer the kynges armie in the West 1307.1308 Iohn Slade Martyr 804. Iohn Segouâ—â—s in the Counsell of Basill 670. Iohannes Seneca excoÌ„municate 317 Iohn Simson martyr hys storye and Martyrdome 1582.1583 Iohn Spicer martyr hys constancie at the stake 2144. Iohn Streete hys trouble 1473. Iohn Stilman Martyr .814 hys constant martyrdome 815. Ioane Sole Ioane Catmer martyrs theyr storyes 1850. Iohn Scriuener martyr 838. Iohn Stafford Archbish. of Canterbury .383 hys letter to kyng Edward .3 382. Iohn Tewkesbury a godly martyr his story .1024 hys abiuraration .1026 his martyrdome ibid. Iohn Tudson Martyr hys story .1844 his condemnation martirdome 1857.1858 Iohn Thurstane confessor 2000. Ioane Trunchfield her trouble for the Gospell .1704 her story and marâ—yrdome 1893. Iohn Tooly hys story and deathe digged out of hys graue processe agaynst him after hys deathe .1583.1584 burned 1585. Ioane Waste a blinde woman in Darby Martyr .1951 articles ministred to her .1952 her martyrdome 1952. Ioh. Webbe martyr hys story 1794 Iohn Went artificer his story ibid. coÌ„demned .1857 martyred 1858 Ioane Warren alias Lashforde mayd her story .1844 her condeÌ„nation and constant martyrdom 1857.1858 Ioh. Wade Ioane Laishfield martirs 1689.1702 Iohn Warne hys story and martirdome 1578.1579.1580 Iohn de Wesalis persecuted .724 his Articles .726 hys opinions 726. Iohn Waldon Priest hys trouble martyrdome 661. Iohn Wickliffe his story sent ambassadour by the king .423 hys blemishes .424 his conclusions to the Bishops .432 his expositions vppon the same .433 his epistle to Pope Urbanus 6.445 hys bookes and friendes .447 his bookes condeÌ„ned in the councell of constance .449.450 his defence by Iohn Hus .451 hys bones burnt after his death .463 his bookes burnt in Prage by Swinco 607. Iohn Whiteman shoomaker martyr hys lamentable story .2112.2113.2114 hys martyrdoÌ„ ibid. I P. Ipswich persecuted 2089.2090 I R. Ireland when and by whom conuerted to England 226.227 Ironsyde king of Englande .162 his intended battell with King Canutus Stayed by an Oration ibid. Ireneus made Minister and commended to Elutherius 50 Ireneus Bishop of Lyons martir 55 Irene the Empresse burned the deade bodye of Constantine her husbande and set vp Images at Constantinople 132 I S. Isakius enemy to english men 244 Isakius king of Cyprus yeldeth to king Richard 245 Ischirion Martyr his story 62 Isabell Queene Wife to king Edward .2 goeth into Fraunce returneth agayne with a great power taketh the king and setteth vp her sonne .370.371.372 she is found with child by Syr Roger Mortimer 376 Isabell Foster Martyr her story .1844 her condemnation .1857 her martyrdome 1858 Islington persecuted and 22. godly persons taken there in prayer 2037.2038 I T. Italian Martyrs 934 Ita missa est in the Masse 1404 Italy in the number of bishopricks surmounteth all other nations 680 Italian Priests of England spoiled of theyr corne 275 ItaliaÌ„s receiued greater reuenews out of England then the crowne it selfe 389.289 I V. Iustinus his history 37. Iustine proueth all kinde of Philosophy is miraculously conuerted by an old man is baptised with all his household writeth an Apology in defence of the christians 48.49.50 Iulianus Martyr his story 62 Iudgement how vsed in the primitiue church and the maner therof 1807 Iueson Martyr his story martirdome 1682.1683 Iulius Palmer a vertuous learned young man his story .1934 his education ibid. was once an enemy to the truth .1934 his coÌ„uersion .1935 persecuted .1936 reiected of his Mother ibid. betrayed and apprehended .1937 his first examination with articles obiected agaynst him .1937.1938 his 2. examination ibid. his condemnation and martirdome .1939.1940 his Epitaph ibid. Iulins Palmer thinketh it no hard matter to burne to a spirituall man that is able to
maiesticall maner therof 750 R O. Robert De Artois a noble man of France exciteth king Edward the 3. to make claym to the kingdome of Fraunce 376. Robert Brakenbery true to hys Prince 728. Robert Braybroke byshop of LoÌ„don 443. Robert Bacon a bloudy and cruelâ— enemy to the Sayntes of Godâ— 1912. Robert Barnes hys story 1192. Robert Cosin Martyr hys story 818. Robert Chapell his trouble and persecution .641 abiured ibid. Robert Dynes Martyr his story and Martyrdome 2042. Robert Drakes hys story .1895 hys examination and death 1896.1897.1898 Robert Edgore hys death 2103.2104 Robert Farrar of London a sore enemy filthy talker by the good Lady Elizabeth 2097. Robert Grosthead made Byshop of Lincolne 279. Roberts Gentlewoman her trouble and deliueraunce 2073. Robert Grosthead Byshoppe of Lincolne his coÌ„mendatioÌ„ books trouble and death .325 hys articles agaynst the Pope 325. Robert Glouer Martyr and his Brother theyr trouble persecution and death 1709.1710.1711 1712.1713 Robertus Gallus his Prophesies agaynst the Pope 322 Robert Harrison Martyr 1277 Robert Kyng Robert Debnam hanged for takynge downe the Roode of Douer Courte 1031 Robert Kylwarby Archbyshoppe of Caunterbury 336 Robert Lambe with other moe Martyrs 1267 Robert Lawson Roger Bernard Martyrs theyr Storyes 1917 1918.1919 Robert Miles aliâs PluÌ„mer martyr his story 2047 Robert Milles Martyr his story and martyrdome 2042 Robert Packington murthered 1130 Robert Parson of Heggeley hys examination and aunsweres 641 Robert Pigot Martyr his Story examination and constaunt martyrdome 1715.1716 Robert Smith Martyr .1689 his examinations and answeres .1691.1692.1693.1694 his Godly Letters to diuers of hys Frendes 1696.1698.1699.1700.1701.1702 Robert Samuell Martyr his story and death .1703.1604 hys letters 1705.1706 Robert Twing spoyled of his benefice by the Papistes 276 Robert Streater Martyr 1708 Robert Southam Martyr his story martyrdome 2037.2038 2039 Robert Williams scourged 2062 Roger Acton knight why executed as a traytor 587 Roger Byshop of London excommunicated the Popes Usurers 278 Roger Clarke Martyr his Story and Martyrdome 1231.1232 Roger Holland Martyr .2037.2038.2039 his examination and aunsweares .2039.2040 his death and martyrdome 2039 2042 Roger Mortimer earle of Marsh executed 376 Roger Cooe his examination condemnatioÌ„ and martyrdome 1707 1708 Rogers burned in Northfolke 1241 Roger Onley proued not guilty of treason 703 Rogers his story and martyrdome 1484. his examinations and answeares .1485.1486 hys condemnation .1488 his admonition to the Byshoppes out of prison .1489.1490 his Propheticall sayinges .1492 hys constaunt martyrdome for the truth 1493 Rockewood Persecutor hys death 2101 Rood of Paules in London set vp with Te Deum solemnly song 1472 Roode sette vppe in Lankeshyre 1474 Rhodes besieged .744 and wonne of the Turkes 748 Rodolphe Archbishop of Caunterbury 198 Rogation dayes in olde time without superstition 128 Rochester besieged of the Barons 332 Rome why aduaunced aboue other Cittyes .18 sacked destroyed 987 Rome full of all abhominations .697 not the Catholicke Church and why 1803 Rome not supreame head ouer other Churches 1759 Rome described in her Colours 322 Rome how it beganne to take head ouer other Churches 120 Rome proued to be Babilon .478 Antichristes neast 562 Romaynes punished by their owne Emperours for contemningâ— Christ and his true Religion 31. Romaynes olde theyr fayth 20 Romanes 23. brought into England to be beneficed 287 Romanus his lamentable history death 89 90 Romeshot confirmed by Canutus 163 Romish prelats displaced by queene Elizabeth and good Bishoppes placed in theyr stead 2125 Rowland Taylour Doctour and Martyr his life and story .1518 cited .1519 appeareth before Winchester theyr conference together .1520 depriued of his benefice 1521 Rounde Table built in Windsour 384 Rough Martyr his story and martyrdome 2028.2031.2034 Rollo a Dane first Duke of Normandy 141 Roper Martyr his story persecution and death 1794 Rochtailada Martyr his Story 391 Rose his trouble for the Gospell .2082 his examinations .2083.2084.2085 his deliuery 2086.2087 Rose Allin her story .2005 her hand burned by Edmund Tyrill 2006 2007 Rose Minister with 30. godly persons taken in Bowchurch at the Communion 1480 Rota an Office in the Courte of Rome full of all abhomination 857 Roy burned in Portingall for the Gospell 1398.1027 Roth Martyr his story and martyrdome 2013.2014.2015.2016.2017.2018.2019 R V. Rubricke of the 5. woundes after the Papistes 1398 S A. SAbinus publisheth the Emperors decree 82 Sabinianus Bishop of Rome 120 Sabina Martyr his story 4 Sacrament called breade of Saynt Paule of the Chanon of the masse it selfe and of the fathers 534 Sacrament defined .1183 why called the body of Christ. 1392 Sacrament of the Lordes bodye called breade of Saynt Cyprian 62 Sacrament hath two thinges in it to be noted 500 Sacrament is not to be considered in nature but what it is in mistery 1432 Sacrament in one kind contrary to the worde of God practise of the primitiue Church and Fathers in all ages 1150.1151 Sacramentall mutation in the Lordes Supper what and howe 1761 Sacrament hath both commaundement and promise annexed 1611 Sacramentes are confirmations of Gods grace towards his people 1707 Sacrament made an Idoll by the Papistes 28 Sacramentes take theyr names of those thinges whiche they represent .1129 not Christes body in deede but in representation onely 1130 Sacramentes without theyr vse are no Sacramentes .1809.1815 ministred in one kinde by the papistes .1820.1821 abused ibid. oughte to bee ministred in bothe kindes and not in one as the papistes do 1890 Sacrament neither chaunged in substaunce nor accidence .1380 they are seales of Gods grace towardes vs. 1431 Sacrament of the Aultar no Sacrament 1977 Sacrament of the aultar ouerthroweth the Lordes supper 1626 Sacramente of the Aultare who brought in 544 Sacrament of Penance 544 Sacrifice of Christ once offered sufficient for all 1432 Sacrifice propiciatory of the masse is derogatory to Christes death and passion 1761 Sacrifice of the Church and Sacrifice for the Church 1615 Sacrifice of Christ not many tymes offered but once for all 484 Sadoletus Cardinall his desperate death 2106 Safe conducte graunted to Iohn Hus. 596 Sagaris Martyr 4 Saladine slayeth Christian Captaynes and is put to flight hymselfe 245.246 Salisbury the first Byshop therof 183 Sanctus his notable constancy and cruell martyrdome 46 All Sayntes day first instituted with the day of all soules 137 Sayntes not to be called vppon or prayed vnto 1108.1109 Sayntes are not to be worshipped 1741 Sayntes of the Popes Traytors 579 Saynt Stephen the Ringleader of all Christes holy Martyrs 32 Saynt Iohns Gospell translated into English by Beede 127 Saynt Iohn of Beuerleyes miracles reproued 125 Saynt Iames the Apostle Martyred 32 Saynt Edmond Chanon of Salisbury Canonized a Saynt 270 San Romayne his story and constant martyrdome for the trueth 928.929.930 Saynt Peters body clothed in siluer in Rome 130 Saynt Martin persecuted 955 Saynt Bridget 419 Saynt Elizabeth her Story 273.268 San Beneâ—o 931 Sarton burned at Bristow for the truth of Christes Gospell 2149 Saunders his life and
story .1493 Reader in the Colledge of Fothringa and Lechfield appreheÌ„ded his constancye in the trueth .1494 his examinations and aunsweres .1495 his constaunt martyrdom at Couentry .1498.1499 his letters 1496.1499.1500.1502.1503 Sampson his story 814 Sarum vse when deuised 184 Sandes her Story and deliuery 2082 Saphira and Sabina Martyrs 38 Sathans loosing and binding expounded 101 Sathan bound vp for 1000. yeares Loosed how and when 297 Salte coniured and exorcized by the Papistes and how 1405 Sautre his story .516 Articles layd agaynst him with his aunsweres to the same ibid. his degradation and martyrdome 518 Saule how brought vp was a persecutour of Christ in his members conuerted called Paulus sent to the Gentils to preach the Gospel of Iesus Christ. 35 Sauonarola Martyr his story and persecution 731 Saxie a Priest hanged in Garâ—â—ners Porters Lodge 1231 Saxons sent for into Britaine .108 they enter into England 109 S C. Scanderbeius hys Hystory Actes and doings agaynst the Turke 730.741 Schisme in Rome 434 Schisme betwixte two Popes for the space of nine thirty yeares 436 Schisme in Scotland 1273 Schisme betwixt the Greeke churche and the Church of Rome 282 Schismes in the Romish Church 241 Scholers of Oxforde agaynste the king .331 theyr skirmish amongest themselues 393 Schooles erected in Cambridge 133 Schole of Paules founded 838 Scholes of learning in Englande two one for Greeke famous the other for Latine 143 Scourging of a younge Childe of Fetties to death by Boner 2055 2050 Scourgyng of Thomas Hinshaw by Boner at Fulham 2043.2044 Schismes amongest the Popes 145 Scotus his Hystorye accused of the Pope for an Hereticke 144 Scotus slayne by hys Scholers 145 Scotte Byshoppe of Chester hys aunsweare to Mayster Stokes hys Oration at the burninge of Bucer and Phagius boanes .1958.1959 his Oration before the condemnation of Bucer and Phagius 1961 Scotlande neuer troubled with the Popes Legate 286 Scottes driuen out of Irelande 369 Scotlande subdued and conquered by the Kynge of Englande 148 Scotlande title proper to England 341 Scotlande persecuted 1266.1267 Scotland chalenged of the Pope 340 Scottishe Kynges haue done homage to the kinges of England 340 Scottish king made by the King of England 148 Scottes aunsweare to the king of Englandes alleagiance 340 Scottes subdued to William Conqueror 171 Scottes theyr warres with Kyng Edward 3. 375 Scripture oughte to be in the vulgare tongue .1115 are sufficient to saluation .1106.1107 howe many names it hath ibid. Scripture oughte not to bee withholden from the Laye people 1116 Scriptures Canonicall onely to be read in the Church 7 Scripture forbidde to be read and expounded of no man .1979 forbidde to be readde by Pope Gregory .9 ibid. how knowne to bee Scripture 1980 Scripture reading in English heresy after the Papistes 985 Scripture howe to bee examined 1973 Scriuener Martyr 838 Sclaunders false of the Christians 37 S E. Seauen Martyrs burned at Maidstone for the Gospel 1978 1979 Seauen Martyrs at one fire in Caunterbury 1980.1981 Seuen Sleepers 63 Seaman an old woman persecuted 2036 Seaton his sermon with notes gathered thereout by his aduersaries 1206 Searles Martyr 1914.1915 Searche made in Cambridge for bookes 1192 Sâ—amaâ—n Martyr his story 2035 2036 Secretary of Cranmer holpe by the Lord Cromwell 1185 Sâ—gouius in the Councell of Basill 670 Segouius his Oration in the couÌ„sell of Basill 682.683 Segebert king of the West SaxoÌ„s slayne 129 Senaâ—e of Rome moued to receiue Christ. 30 Sentence definitiue agaynst king Henry 8. by Pope Clement the 7. 1279.1280 Sentences of Cyprian 70 Selling of pardons orders church hallowinges discipline diriges confessions weddings buryings Sermons and all thinges in the Popes Church 499 Selling of prayer abhominable 498 Serapion his story repentaunce reconciliation 64. Byshop of Antioch 53 Serenus Grauius Defender of the Christian Râ—ligion 41 Sergius Paulus beheaded Formosus the Pope his Predecessor after he was dead 146 Sergius Pope his Epistle to Celfride 127 Seraphia Martyr 4 Seraphin Martyr 62 Seruus seruoâ—um Dei by whom inuented 120 Seruice in latine reproued no edefying in it .1903 the commodity thereof in our English tongue 1904 Seruilianus Martyr 4 Seruice in the Church in the vulgare tongue 7.1890 Seuerus Cesar an enemy to christians warreth in Britany and is slayne at Yorke 57 Seuerus Emperour 54 Sermon of Longlande Byshop of Lincolne agaynst the Pope 1097 Sermon translated out of Saxon into English against transubstaÌ„tiation 1145 Sermon of M. Latimer of the cardes in Cambridge full of Christian doctrine 2142.2143.2144 Sermon of the Bishop of London before the condemnation of Iohn Hus. 621 Sermon of R. WymbletoÌ„ at Paules Crosse. 547.548 Sermon of Doctour Pearne of Cambridge agaynst Bucer and Paulus Phagius both greate learned men 1962 Sermon of Doctor Pilkington at the restoring of Bucer and Paulus Phagius 1966.1667 Seruaunt of a certayne marchaunt burnt at Leicester 1914 Seruaunt of a certeine Taylour in Lipsa his terrible end 2106 S H. Shawes sermon at Paules crosse 727 Shadowes amoÌ„g christians ought to cease 484 Shauen crownes of Priestes vsed 126.364 Shauing of crownes why vsed of Priestes and Religious men 364 Sharpe Martyr his story 2052 Sharpe Martyred at Bristow 1953 Sheterdine Martyr his story .1663 his examination and aunsweares 1674.1675 his martyrdom .1676 his Letters 1678. Sheriffe sworne Seruâ—unt to the good Lady Elizabeth his faith fulnesse to her 2097 Shoomaker martyred for the gospell in the towne of Northhampton 1954 Shrift and confession to Priestes 540 Shrowesbury men Persecutours of the Gospell 532 Shypwracke of the Christians in Sicilia great and horrible 337 S I. Sibilla a prudent queene Guido theyr story 234 Sigismundus Emperor 719 Signes 39. to knowe a false Prophet or Preacher by 317.318.319.320.321.322 Sigismundus Emperour his vnprosperous successe of all his affayres after he refused the Gospell taking part with the Papistes 2112 Sigebert built Paules Church 114 Siluester 2. Pope a great sorcerer ibid. Alice Siluerside Martyr burned at Colchester her story and martyrdome 2007.2008 Simeon Archbishop of Seleucia his story .97 his martyrdome 98 Simeon byshop of Ierusalem crucified 36 4.364 Simon Fishe his storye .1013 author of the book called the supplication of beggers he dyeth of the plague 1014 Simon Sudbury Archbishoppe of Caunterbury .393 taken and be headed 434 Simon Mountford minor taken prisoner 331 Simon Miller Martyr burned at Norwich his story and martyrdome 2005 Simon Fish the author of the book called the supplication of Beggers 1013 Simon Cananeus crucified 32 Simon a Deacon Martyr 32 Simon Grinâ—us his trouble and maruelous deliuery by gods prouidence from all daunger 2077 2078 Simon Wisedome abiured 985 Simon Ioyne Martyr his story 1909 Simony of the Popes Court complayned of by king Richard 241.251 Simphorissa with her seuen childreÌ„ martyrs 41 Simetrius with diuers other martyrs 45 Symson Martyr his story 2031 2033.2034 Single life though neuer so wicked preferred before godly matrimony by the Papistes 29 Single life of Nunnes widowes 508 Singing for soules departed
whether Priestes may do it or not 498 Singing curious in cathedral churches 200 Singing in Churches by whome brought in 127 Sinne the erroneous doctrine therof by the Papistes 26 Sinne originall and Iustice originall 26 Sinne of Christians cause of persecution 68 Sinode at Aquisgraue with the decrees thereof 137 Sinode holden at Rome 65 Sindiques what they were 955 Sixe Articles with theyr penalties 1135. taken away by Kyng Edward .6 1307 Sixe Articles with theyr acts how they proceeded 1135.1136 S L. Slaunders against the Christians 48.54 Slaughter or massaker bloudy coÌ„mitted by the Papistes in france agaynst the Protestantes that is the true professors of gods truth 2152.2153.2154 Slade Martyr his story and martyrdome 2042 Sleepers seuen theyr fable 63 Sleach Martyr his story and martyrdome 1914 S M. Smith Martyr his story and martyrdome for the gospell .1691 his examination and answeres .1691 1692.1693.1694 his letters to diuers of his frendes 1696.1697 1798.1699.1700.1701.1702 Smith Byshop of Lincolne a persecutor 820 Smith a preacher at Calice his story 1224.1226 Smith Lawyer his end 2105 Smokye death of him that solde smoke 57 S N. Snell his martirdome for the truth at Richmond 2150 S O. Sonday kept holyday and why .53 104. and how long to continue 157 Sodometry licensed by the Pope .711 ensued the restraynt of priestes mariage .1164 punished ibid Solymanns murthereth his owne father 747 Somers his trouble for the Gospell 1207 Souldiers theyr religion notable 78 Souldier of Rome coÌ„uerted by S. Laurence and martyred for the glorious gospel of Iesus Christ. Souldiour Martyr 62 Souldiers theyr godly example of chastity 63 Souldier byting of his tongue and spitting it in the face of an Harlot 63 Soules in Purgatory prayer for them 498 Soule Masse goodly stuffe 1404 Southhampton burnt by the freÌ„ch men 377.378 Sodomitry crept into the Romish Church after restraynt of maryage of Priestes punished with a flap of a Fâ—x tayle 194.104 Sophia with her thre childreÌ„ martyrs 41 Southam Martyr his story 2037.2038.2039 Sole Martyr her story 1859 S P. Spaniardes the first that doubted of king Henry 8. his mariage with his brothers wife 1049 Spaniardes and English meÌ„ their braule at Westminster 1480 Spanish Martyrs 928.929 Spalding murtherer of Richarde Hunne 806.807 Sparrow Martyr his Story and martyrdome 2â—25 2026.2027 Spencer and his sonne theyr farre surmounting pride .170 371. executed 373 Spencer Martyr his story martyrdome 1202 Spicer his constancy at the Stake in profession of Christes gospell 2144 Spilman for binding an english bible commaunded to the Tower his escape whilest Cluney went for the keyes 2144 Spencer Martyr 1909 Spengler Martyr 880.881 Spicer Martyr 1911 Spicer Martyr 1894 Spirituall thinges not subiecte to the temporall powers 180 Spraâ— his trouble and deliuery 2081 Spurges theyr excellent Story 1895 S T. Stafford a good professor in the Uniuersity of Cambridge 1013 Stafford Reader in Cambridge 997 Stanislaus Znoma enemy to Ioh. Hus his goyng to Constance dyed by the way 599 Standart in Cheape built 712 Statute of tratory obiected against the good Lord Cobham examined with notes vpon the same 570 Statute of the sixe Articles 1135 Statute of Malberge 335 Statute of the sixe Articles by K. Henry the eight prooued vnable to burne men by 586 Statutes against Heretickes reuiued 1481 Statute of burning reproued repealed 441 Statute ex officio a bloudye Statute .523 broken by Kyng Henry the eight 1052 Statute de comburendo proued insufficient to burne any man by 441 Stanley her story and martyrdome 1974.1975.1276 Stephen the first Ringleader of all Christes Martyrs in the Newe Testament 32 Stephen King of Englande his reigne taken prisoner and dieth 201 Stephen Byshop of Rome cut off his Predecessors fingers caste them into Tiber. 146 Stephen Cotten Martyr his story and martyrdome 2042 Steuens his trouble for the Gospell 1227 Stephen 9. Pope 16â— Stephen Langton Archbyshoppe of Caunterbury 250 Stephen .2 Pope 130 Stephen Gardiner against Doctor Barnes .1198 an enemy to Lady Elizabeth .1425 his Sermon at Paules Crosse in praise of K. Phillip 1473 Stephen Palets enemy to Iohn Hus. 590 Stephen Knight William Pygot Iohn Laurence theyr Story 1542 Stephen Wight Martyr his story and martyrdome 2042 Stephen Harwood Martyr .1289 his story and death 1702 Stephen Gardiner Byshoppe of Winchester Ambassadour to the French Kyng .1072 his reasons agaynst the supremacy .1058 his booke de vera obedientia against the Pope .1059 made Chauncellour of England 1417 Stephens Martyr .1970 Stephen Cotten twise beaten of Boner 2062 Stephen Kempe Martyr his story and godly martyrdome at Caunterbury 1970.1971 Stephen Gratwicke Martyr hys Story and Martyrdome 1977.1978.1979 Stench nought for the teeth 647 Stigandus a couetous Byshoppe 172 Stilman Martyr his story martyrdome 814.815 Strife and contention what mischiefe and inconuenience it bringeth to a christian commoÌ„ wealth 77.78 Stile burned in Smithfielde with the Apocalips 1279 Stiles or Titles of the Byshop of Rome 8.67 Steelyard men theyr trouble accused of Lollardy and enioyned to beare Fagots 1193 Style of the Pope new by Robert Grosthead 326 Stile of Queene Mary altered 1426 Stokes his Oration to Queene Maryes Uisitours at the Uisitation in Cambridge 1956.1957 1958 Stoke in Huffâ—lâ—kâ— where a congregation assembled with the story therof 2073.2074 Story a bloudy and cruell persecutor of Christ Iesus in his members .2152 deuiseth new tormentes for the Martyrs flyeth ouer Seas obteyneth a commission to search for English bookes ibid. is taken and brought into EnglaÌ„d remayneth obstinate is drawn hanged and quartered at Tiborn as he very well deserued ibid. his impacience at his death geueth the hangman a blowe vppon the eare c. ibid. Stow Abbey built 184 Doctor Storyes Oration agaynst Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterbury 1875 Stokes Standard bearer to the Papistes 442. Stocke of Dauid feared of the Romayne Emperours persecutors 40 Studentes of Paris in controuersie with the Fryers .328 there articles agaynst them 408.409 Strausburgh reformeth religion 870 Street troubled for goyng vnder the Priestes Canopy 473 Streater Martyr his Story and martyrdome 1708 Streat his story 1473 Strigonium wonne of the Turks 753. bloudy cruelty of the Turkes executed there ibid. S V. Suanus K. of Denmarcke his ariuance in England 161 Subsidie gathered by the Pope to fight withall agaynst the Bohemians 642 Submission of certayne Gernsey men for burning the 3. women 1945 Substaunce of bread and wine not chaunged in the Sacrament 1761 Substaunce of bread not chaunged in the Sacrament 521 Succession of the Bishop no certeyne or essentiall poynt to know the true Church by 1613.1614 Succession of Princes the wante thereof what hurte it bringeth 340.107 Succession locall without the succession of the trueth withall nothing auayleth 1825 Succession of conditions and life maketh Peters successor heyre not of the place onely 563 Successors of Peter all good Byshoppes be and not the Pope 1120 Sutphen Martyr his story 875 Succession apostolicall double wise considered 17
requâ—red B. Ridley â— great mortyfier of himselfe The order of his study and dyeâ— His order after supper The carefull dilliâ—â—nce of Bishop Ridley in instructing his familye The behauiour of Bishop Ridley to Doctor Boners mother The 〈◊〉 of Ridley and the currishnes of Boner described compared together B. Ridley 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 to Boners mother Boner vnâ—ade and reuilish to B. Ridleys â—â—â—ter and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 â— Ridley firâ—t conuerted by 〈…〉 B. Ridley 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 in troubâ—â—e aâ—ter the death of K. Edward B. Ridley in the Tower Bishop 〈…〉 to the prison oâ— Bâ—cardo in Oxford N. Ridlei Anton obiect i. N. Ridleis answere Luke 9. Gala. 2. Math. 18. Marke 9. H. Latimer Iohn 15. Anton obiect â— N. Ridleis answer He meaneth his owne confession openly in Preaching 1. Tim. 1. Math. 26. H. Latimer Iohn 19. 1. Cor. 19. 1. Tim. 3. Iohn 15. Col. 1. Anton. obiect â— N. Ryd Answer 1. Corin. 11. H. Latimer Hillarius contra Aâ—â—ent Rom. 15. Anton. obiect 4. Cypri l. â— ep 2. An. ep 152. N. Ryd Answer H. Latimer Anton. obiect 5. Aug. li. 4. de Sim. 10. In ep post col contra Donat. N. Ridleis answer 1. Tim. 3. Apocal. 21. Ephes. 1. Gala. 6. Phil. 2. Apoc. 21. Iohn 3. Gala. 4. In. op lin homi 49. in Math. 1. Cor. 10. H. Latimer 2. Cor. 6. 1. Tim. 6. 2. Cor. 1. Anton. obiect 6. N Ridleâ— Answer Anton. obiect 7. N. Ridleis Answer Apocall 2. 1 Cor. 2. H. Latimer Mel. 〈…〉 A question Answere Anton obiect 8. N. Ridleis answere 2. Cor. 6. Ioan. 4. A prouerb H. Latimer The inconstancye of the English Parlaments conuocations Death is the best phisition to the faythful Anton. obiect 6. N. Rid. answer Ephes. 5. Luke 12. Esay 8. Rom. 10. Luke 11. Esay â— Iohn â— Hieron 23. Math. Rom. â—7 Ephes. 4. H. Latimer 2. Tim. 3. Gala. 3. 1. Cor. 3. Rom 3. Psalm 119. Anton. obiect 10. N. Ridleis Answer Socâ— ecclesi hist. lib. 2. Socr ecclesi H. l. 1 c. 24.32 â—heo l. 5. c. 34. Obiection Aunswere L. 2. de bapti cont Don. c. 3. The Bishops booke 1. Tim â— The B. of Râ—mes authoritye England abiured the Popeâ— supremacye Conci Carthag 3. Can. 22. Anton obiect 11. Ephes 48. Anno 1555. Iuly N. Ridleis Answer Aug l. 3. contr liteâ—â—â— parm cap. 23. Ephes. 119. 3. Reg 13. 4. Reg. 23. Fâ—erâ— 2◠〈◊〉 11. â— Cor. 6. Leuit. 26. Esay 52. Iuâ—ith 12. H. Latimer Psalm â— Anton. obiect 1â— N. Ridleâ— Answer H. Latimer Anton. obieâ—â— 14. Anno. 1555. October N. Rid. answer Act. 4. Satan and his minisâ—ers do alwayes charge the Godly with sedition Reg. 18. Hiere 26. Luke 23. Iohn 18. Actâ—s 24. Theodore eccl hist. l. 4. cap. 5. Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 4. Niceph. l. 3. cap. 35. Ephe. 6. 1. Peter 5. Math. 24· Iacob 4. 1. Tim. 6 1. Cor. 4. Math. 10. Marke 11. Ephes. 6. Psalme 44. Psalm 14â— Apoc. â— Anno 1555. October Apoc. â— â— Latimer 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 3. Apoc. 6. A letter of Byshop Ridley to Maister Bradford and others False reporteâ— spread by the policye of the Papistes This letter seemeth to be written a little before about the tyme of the burning of M. Rogers Whatsoeuer fault is done the cause is layd vpoÌ„ the poore Christians M. Ridley and his fellow prisoners in Bocardo restrayned of their libertye The ingratitude of the scholars in not visiting the Bishops in Bocardo * Bocardo a Colledge of Quondams Anno. 1555. October The goodnes of Mistres Wilkinson and Anne Warcup to helpe the Bishops in Bocardo An other letter of Bishop Ridley to his Cosin M. Ridley lameÌ„teth the state of them which for feare of trouble doe wynde with the world and goe contrary to their conscience An other worthy letter of B. Ridley to M. Bradford Two mayne pillers holding vp the Sinagogue of SathaÌ„ 1. False doctrine of the Sacrament 2. The Popes primacye Apoc. 8. Sathans poyson paynted ouer with fayre pretâ—nces of Religion Apoc. 2. B. Ridleyâ— purpose to liue and dyâ— vpon the enemyes of Christ and of the Gospell An other letter of B. Ridley answering to M. Bradford * This was a treatise of The Lordes Supper with other thinges which M. Bradford sent to him to peruse to iudge thereof Commendation of D. Taylor This matter was concerning the deliberation of the prisoners in LoÌ„don what to doe if they were called to open disputation Thâ—s letter 〈…〉 written to 〈…〉 when iâ— was 〈…〉 to LaÌ„â—â—â—hire Math. 25. The reioysâ—â—g of B. 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 constanâ—â—â— of M. Rogers A letter of B Râ—â—ley to 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 English Apoc. 1â— Apoc 17. Gal. 5. Math. 24. He exhorteth the brethren to stand fast 1. Iohn 4. Virgill Aeneâ—d 1. Phil. 1. Heb. 10. Patience necessary for al Christians 1. Iohn 10 The quarell of the Martyrs 〈◊〉 iust and true Heb. 1. Colosâ— 1. Martyrs put to death 〈…〉 they will acknowledge no more 〈…〉 1. Cor. 8. Iohn â—â— The profundities of Sathan Apoc 2. 1. Peter 5. The Martyrs haue all the Prophets Apostles and auncient ecclesiastical writers on their side Phil. 1. 1. Peter 4. He exhorteth vs not to wishe euill to our persecutors 1. Pet. 3. An other letter of B. Ridley wherein he coÌ„firmeth the brethren in captiuitye translated out of the Latin Communion vnitye of Saints Phil. 2. Reasons prouing the reliâ—ion in Q. Maryes tyme not to be of God ComparisoÌ„ betwene the religion in K Edwards time the religion set out in Q. Maryes tyme. Scriptures in K. Edwards tyme knowen in Queene Maryes tyme vnknowen In king Edwards tyme the people knew what they prayed in Q. Maries time they neitheâ— knew what nor to whoÌ„ they praied The Catechisme set forth in K. Edwardes tyme for children in Q. Maryes tyme forbidden Math. 23. The Catholicke Pharisies neyther enter themselues noâ— will suffer other to enter Gods kingdome Apoc 9. The pit of the Locusts opened Apoc. â— 1. Iohn 5. ExhortatioÌ„ to stand constant iâ— Christ and his truth An other letter of B. Ridley 〈…〉 1 Iohn 2. Math. 10. What it is 〈…〉 himselfe Luke 12. Feare of Gâ—d Bishop Ridley 〈◊〉 to haue sâ—te made for him Confession to the minister in the way of 〈◊〉 counsâ—â—le not 〈◊〉 B Ridley 〈◊〉 a reuerend handâ—â— of the Sacrament The part of a tâ—ue Bishop only to seeke the glory of Christ his Maister B. Ridley repenteth that he was not more earnest in stablishing the consciences of his famely and cure Doctor Haruey charged Good monitioÌ„s of B. Ridley to his olde Chapleynes Psal. 2. Iohn 2. What is truth Iohn 17. Eccle. 27. Heb. 13. Common prayer in the common tongue What it is to coÌ„fesse Christ. He that denyeth an open truth agaynst Gods word for worldly daunger will be as ready to deny God himselfe Death common to good and bad Damnable â—greement * Apostata was he who fled from his captayne to the
1â— 2. Cor. â— An other 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 〈◊〉 16. Math. 26. Marke 24. Luke 22. 2. Cor. 11. No sacrifice of the Masse is to be made for sinne Heb. 9.10 Luke 11. Apocalip 18. Peter 4.3 Apocalip 23. An other letter of Thomas Whittell to a godly womaâ— To be strong agaynst Sathan and not to feare persecution Good counsell not to forsake the Lord for persecution The story of M. Bartlet Grene gentleman and Martyr Ianuary 27. Bartlet Grene student at Oxford M· Grene conuerted by the Lecture of Peter Martyr Iohn 4. M. Grene studeÌ„t in the Temple at London A good note or lesson for young Lawyers to marke and follow What leaude company doth i. Agreement of mindes ioyning in vnitye of fayth growing vp in charitye is true and stedfast amitye Farewell my Bartrame and remember me that euer we may be like together fare wel at Newgate Ianuary 20. An. 1556. Large 〈◊〉 offered 〈◊〉 M. 〈◊〉 by Doctâ—â— Bartlet 〈◊〉 returne to the Church of Rome Friendship betweene Christopher Goodman and M. Grene. Occasion of apprehending of M. Grene came by letters intercepted M. Grene examined by the counsell of his fayth Iohn Bourne a stirrer of persecution A letter from thâ— Counseâ—l to Boner Post script M Grene presented before B. Boner M. d ee was â—et vnder band of recognisance for the good â—â—earing sorth comming till Christmas next after M. Grene committed 〈◊〉 to the Fleete and vpon what occasion D. Chadsey witnesseth agaynst M. Grene. Talke betweene M. Grene and the Commissioners Perswasion of M. Welch to M. Grene. Aunswere of M. Grene to M. Welche Modestye of M. Grene. Rom. 9. The spirite of God addicted neyther to person nor place The end of all controuersies is to know the true Church Markes of the true Church * By this instrument he meaneth Peter Martyr M. Grene seeking his knowledge of God with teares M. Welche replyeth to M. Grene. * Where Philpot was he meaneth to whom he wrote this letter Friendly entertaynment of M. Grene in Bishop Boners house for a time M. Grene had in priuate examination before the Bishop M. Grene vrged with the literall sense of the wordes this is my body Causes mouing M. Grene from the literall sense of the woedes aforesayd Argument Why the words of Christ of his body must be taken Spiritually Argument Reasons mouing M. Grene to take the wordes Spiritually not literally The last exâ—aminatioÌ„ of M. Grene. A draught of Mayster Grenes confession gathered by the Bishops Register Ex Regist. Transubstantiatioâ— denyed M. Grene refusing to heare massâ— Sacrifice of the Masse not maintaynable by Gods word M. Grene agaynst the Sacrament of the Altar Auricular confession refused M. Grene 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 â—rought 〈◊〉 the CoÌ„sistory â— Articles 〈…〉 M. Grene. M. Grene 〈…〉 Doctors 〈◊〉 with â—ifferent â—â—â—gement 〈◊〉 more agaynst the Papistes 〈◊〉 with them Chrisost. Ad popul Aâ—tioch * 〈…〉 vp 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 behind him but Christ aâ—cending 〈◊〉 â—ooke 〈◊〉 and also 〈…〉 him Chrisost. in 1. Cor. 10. 〈◊〉 not the 〈◊〉 which we 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the Lordes body M. Grene 〈◊〉 a ranke Papist 〈◊〉 report of Peter Martyr Peter Martyr first 〈◊〉 froÌ„ Popery to the truth iâ— prayer and reading 〈◊〉 Doctors One holy Catholicke church True markes of the Church Disagreement noted amongest piofessors of the Gospell by Fecknam The Gospellers in words seeme to discent but in effect do agreeâ— with the worâ— Boner forbiddeth M. Grene to be called Maister Note the blind ignorance of Pendleton as though the kingdome of Christ was not gotten at the death of Christ. This Bishop belyke was the Bishop of Winchester In the old time excommunicatioÌ„ was the greatest penalty in matters of fayth and conscience Sentence geuen agaynst M. Grene. The wordes of M. Grene to his friendes by the way going to Newgate Verses of M. Grene written in his friendes booke The singular modesty and humble nature of M. Grene. The 〈◊〉 nature of M. Grene. A letter of M. Bartlet Grene to certayne of his louing friendes in the Temple What true frendship is True frendship is not measured by distance of place or of personâ— Loue onely coupleth together All other thinges fayle loue onely indureth for euer Loue vnfained neuer endeth The sute of M. Grene for the sauing of certayne poorâ— prisoners in Newgate An other letter of 〈…〉 to Miâ—tres Elizabeth Clarke 1. Tim. 5. â— Cor. 5. 1. Tim. 5. Psalm 3◠〈◊〉 2. Iudith 8. Ephesian 6. 1. Tim. 5. 1. Reg. 2. 1. Reg. 15. 1. Reg 8. â— Reg. 13. â— Reg. 1. â— Maâ—h 7. 1. Tim. 5. The office 〈◊〉 exercise of christen widowes 〈◊〉 the primâ—tiue Church * S. Ambrose tooke from the church gaue to the poore we take from the poore their tithes and improperations giue them to Churches and ministers where is nothing but singing and idlenes An other certayne writing of M. Bartlet Grene. A commendatioÌ„ of Lawyers Ex Regist. Tho. Browne Martyr Ianuary 27. Tho. Browne presented by the Constable of S. Brides Browne kneeleth among the trees at the Masse tyme. B. Boners words to Tho. Browne B. Boner charged to be a bloudsucker The aunswere of Thomas Browne to Bishop Boner Sentence read against Thomas Browne Iohn Tudson Martyr Ianuary 27. Of these articles read before pag. 215. The constant persisting of Iohn Tudson Sentence read against Iohn Tudson Iohn· Went Martyr Ianuary 27. Iohn Went withstandeth the Bishops perswasioÌ„s Iohn Went coÌ„demned Isabel Foster Martyr Ianuary 27. Isabell Foster constaÌ„t in confessing Christes Gospell The wordes of Isabell Foster of her last examination Isabell Foster condemned Ioane Lashford alias Ioane Warne Martyr Ianuary 27. The confession of Ioane Lashford before the Bishop Superfluous and Popish Ceremonyes The worthy constancye of a mayde The wordes of Ioane Lashford at her last examination The Sentence and condemnation of Ioane Lashford Ianuary 27. 〈◊〉 31. 4. Women and one man Martir Iohn Lomas Martyr The aunswere of Iohn Lomas at his examination The Sacrament of the Altar denyed Realty of Christ neyther vnder forme nor tressel Sentence against Iohn Lomas Ianuary 31. Confession auricular refused The Sacrament how to be receaued Penaunce is denyed to be a Sacrament Agnes Snoth condemned and committed to the secular power Anne Albright Martyr Auricular confession The wordes of Anne Albright to the Priestes Anne Albright denyeth the Sacrament of the Altar Condemnation of Anne Albright Ianuary 18. Ioane Sole Martyr Ionuary 31. Condemnation of Ioane Sole Ianuary 18. Ioâ—â—e Catmer martyr Ianuary 31. Persecutoâ—â— March 21. Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury and Martyr Thomas Cranmer a gentleman borne Of this Campeius and discourse of his legacy read before pag. 1049. Stephen Gardiner Doct. Foxe chiefe stirrers of the kinges diuorce D. Stephens D. Foxe D. Cranmer conferring together in the kinges cause D. Cranmers aunswere in the question of the kinges diuorce D. Cranmers deuise well liked of The king troubled about the diuorce D. Cranmers deuise reported
The testimony of Rich. Roth oâ— Rafe Allerton Anno 1557. Septem 〈◊〉 conâ—â—â—â—atioÌ„ 〈◊〉 Roth. September Agnes Bongeor receiueth comfort A writte for the burning of Margaret Thurston and Agnes Bongeor A letter of Iohn Noyes to his wyfe 1. Peter 4. 1. Peter 3. 1. Peter 4. 2. Tym. 3. 1. Iohn 2. Coloss. 3. Math. 18. Psal. 34. 2. Cor. 6. Cor â— 1. Peter 1. Actes 4. Math. 6. September 23. Ciâ—elye Ormes Martyr M. Corbet of Sprowson persecutour The Chauncellours name was Dunning Brigges a Popish persecutor Cicelye Ormes first recanted Cicelye Ormes repenteth her recantation Octob. 27. Good men and women troubled in Lichfâ—ed for kissing Mistres Ioyce Lewes before her death Agnes Penifather accused of two Priests for wordes Persecution 〈◊〉 the â—odly men 〈…〉 Persecutors The examination of Thomas Spurdance Spurdance examined vpon the Sacrament of the Aultar An other exaamination of Thomas Spurdance before the Bishop Luke 22. The Popes Supremacye Anno 1557. October The Phariseys lawe Obedience to Princes how farre Images Tho. Spurdance by whom he was apprehended Nouember 18. The story Martyrdome of Iohn Hallingdale William Sparrow Richard Gibson Articles agaynst Iohn Hallingdale Anno 1558. Nouem His aunsweres to the articles The Reall presence denyed Iohn Hallingdale agayne brought before the Bishop Sentence read against Iohn Hallingdale by Bishop Boner Articles agaynst William Sparrow His aunswereâ— to the articles Sentence read agaynst William Sparrow Richard Gibson Martyr Articles agaynst Richard Gibson Queene Maries Religion disproued The booke of English Seruice Mattens Masse Euensong refused Auricular confession Popishe fast and prayer Richard Gibson a tall and bigge man Intolerable bragging of a vile Promotour An other appearing of Richard Gibson Sentence read agaynst Richard Gibson The Martyrdome of Iohn Hallingdale William Sparrow Richard Gibson Anno. 1557. Nouember 18. Anno 1558. March Gibsons questions or demaundes put to B. Boner He meaneth the Canon law Psal. 39. Psalme 8â— December 22. Iohn Rough Margaret Mearing Martyrs A zealous occasion of a Frierly profession Iohn Rough first called to the truth Iohn Rough first comming to England in K. Edwardes tyme. Iohn Rough with his wyfe flieth into Friseland Iohn Rough ioyneth himself to the congregation at London Anno 1557. December Iohn Rough apprehended by whom A letter sent from the Counsell to B. Boner Persecutours Articles agaynst Iohn Rough. Sacrament of the Aultar Confession Latin Seruice Bookes of Communion Agaynst the Supremacy of the Pope Abominable sightes at Rome Cutbert Simson Hugh Foxe His aunsweres to the articles Anno 1558. March An other appearance of Iohn Rough before the Bishop Ioh. Rough condemned and degraded by Boner A note of Maister Rough. â— Boner plucked of halfe the â—eard of Ioh. Rough An other note concerning Iohn Rough. A letter of Iohn Rough. Anno 1557. March The story and examination of Margaret Mearing Martyr Her aunsweres to the articles Margaret Mearing apprehended by Cluney Sentence against Margaret Mearing The Martyrdome of Iohn Rough and Margaret Mearing iâ— Smithfield Anno. 1557. December A note of Margaret Mearing Margaret Mearing relieueth M. Rough in prison The taâ—ing of Margaret Mearing Martyr Anno. 1558. The story cruell handling of Cutbert Simson Deacon and Martyr March 28. The visions sent to Gods Saintes concerning their afflictionâ— Anno 1557. Iune A letter of Cutbert Simson to certayne of 〈…〉 A note of Cutbert Simson The patience of Cutbert Simson Anno 1557. March A vision of Cutbert Simson What Credite is to be geuen to visions how faâ—re Articles seuerally ministred to Cutbert Simson Seuen Sâ—cramente◠〈◊〉 of the Aâ—ltar Vsing of Engliâ—he Seruice His aunswere to the articleâ— A letter of Cutbert Simâ—on to his wyfe Hugh Foxe Iohn Deuenishe Martyrs Gâ—â—nerall aâ—ticles obiected to them all 〈◊〉 together Their aunâ—weres generall to the articles Aprill 9. William Nicoll Martyr The Martyrdome of William Nicoll at Herefordwest in Wales William Nicoll a simple soule Anno 1558. Maye May. 19. The story and Martyrdome of W. Seaman Tho. Carman and Thomas Hudson William Seaman Syr Iohn Tyrrell Knight Robert Baulding Iames Clarke persecutours A light out of the element Gods punishment vpon a persecutour SeamaÌ„ brought to Bishop Hopton and by him condemned Seamans wyfe and his three young children were persecuted also by Syr Iohn Tyrrell Thomas Carman Martyr Carman condemned Thomas HudsoÌ„ Martyr Hudson learneth to reade Englishe Hudson flyeth from Papistry Berry the Commissary a persecutour Hudson waxeth bolde in the truth Iohn Crouch bewrayeth Thomas Hudson to the Constables The taking of Thomas Hudson Talke betweene Berry and Hudson Sacrament of the Aultar The Masse Richard Cliffar Seaman Carman and HudsoÌ„ condemned at Norwiche Thomas Hudson commeth â—â—om vnder the chayne to praye 〈…〉 to haue the 〈◊〉 of Christ. Hudson 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 Berry stripeth a pore man wherâ—pon he dyed Berry striâ—eth a pore wâ—man whereupon 〈◊〉 dyed Iohn Norgate a Confessour The rage of Berry Berry maketh a feast whereat is one of his Concubines Gods punishment and terrible end of Berry Berryes goodes consumeth as wax agaynst the fire Gods punishment vpoÌ„ Dunning Chauncellour of Norwiche Iane Seaman also persecuted by Syr Iohn Tyrrell The duety of a good wyfe Simondes the Commissarye would not let mother Seaman be buryed in the Churchyearde Mother Benet a Confessour Syr Iohn Tyrrell and Maister Simondes would not suffer mother Bennet to be buryed in the Churchyearde The charitable almoses of mother Seaman to be noted Iune Maye 26. Two men and one woman Martyrs Martyrs The Martyrdom of William Harries Richard Day and Christian George at Colchester Richard George and his wyfe prisoners deliuered by Quene Elizabeth A Proclamation by the King and Queene Iune 27.22 men taken â—3 Martyrs burned King Conâ—stable of Isâ—ington Syr Roger Cholmley and Recorder of London persecutours 22. sent to Newgate Confessoâ—â—â— Persecuted Christians Iune 27. 7. Martyrs burned in Smithfield Martyrs Anno 1558. 〈◊〉 An oth to ende a strife lawfull but to beginâ—e a strife it is vnlawfull The condemnation of 〈◊〉 Eaâ—â—land The wordes of Eastland to the Bishop at his 〈◊〉 his conâ—emnation The 〈◊〉 of Iohn Holidaye The word 〈◊〉 Iohn â—olâ—â—aye The condemnation of Henry Ponde The condemnation of Iohn Floyd The condemnation of Robert Southam Mathew Ricarby and Roger Holland The first examination of Roger Holland A godly example of a mayde setting more by the soule of a Christen brother then by her money Roger Holland brought to the loue of the Gospell Roger Holland conuerteth his Parents to the Gospell Roger Holland repayeth the mayde her money agayne and maryeth her Hollandes childe Christened in his house Roger Holland brought to Newgate Roger Holland wâ—lled to sâ—â—mit himâ—â—â—â—e to the Biâ—hop Roger Holland first a great Papist The wickednes of Roger Holland before he was called to the Gospell At these examinations diuers 〈◊〉 Roger Hollandes frendes â—insfolke being men of worship were present both of Lankeshire aâ—d Chesâ—ire The Masse how olde it is Latine Seruice
Doctor Ridley to the letter abouesayd BLessed be God our heaueÌ„ly father which enclined your hart to haue such a desire to write vnto me blessed be he againe which hath heard your request hath brought your letters safe vnto my handes and ouer all this I blesse him through our Lorde Iesus Christe for the great comfort I haue receiued by the same of the knowledge of your state and of other our dearely beloued brethren and countreymen in those parties beyond the sea Dearely beloued brother Grindall I say to you and all the rest of our brethren in Christe with you reioyce in the Lord and as ye loue me and the other my reuerend fathers and concaptiues whiche vndoubtedly are Gloria Christi lament not our state but I beseech you and them all to geue to our heauenly Father for his endlesse mercies and vnspeakeable benefits euen in the myddest of all our troubles geuen vnto vs most harty thankes For knowe ye that as the weight of his crosse hath increased vpoÌ„ vs so he hath not nor doth not cease to multiply his mercies to strengthen vs and I trust yea by his grace I doubt nothing but he will so do for Christe our Maisters sake euen to the end To heare that you and our other brethren doo finde in your exile fauour and grace with the Magistrates Ministers and Citizens at Tigury at Frankford and other where it doth greatly comfort I dare say all here that do in deede loue Christe and his true woorde I ensure you it warmed my hart to heare you by chaunce to name some as Scory and Coxe c. Oh that it had come in your mynde to haue sayd somewhat also of Cheeke of Turner of Leauer of Sampson of Chambers but I trust in God they be all well And sir seeyng you say that there be in those parties with you of studentes and Ministers so good a number nowe therefore care ye not for vs otherwyse then to wish that Gods glory may be set forth by vs. For whensoeuer God shall call vs home as we looke dayly for none other but when it shal please God to say come you blessed be God are enough through his ayde to light and set vp againe the lanterne of his worde in Englande As concerning the copies ye say ye haue with you I wonder how euer they did and could find the way to come to you My disputation except he haue that whiche I gathered my selfe after the disputation done I can not thynke ye haue it truly If ye haue that then ye haue therwithall the whole maner after the which I was vsed in the disputation As for the treatise in English Contra transubstantiationem vix possum adduci vt credam operaepretium fore vt in latinum transferatur Caeterum quicquid sit nullo modo velim vt quicquam quocunque modo meo nomine ederetur donec quid de nobis dominus constituerit fieri vobis prius certo constiterit and thus much vnto your letters Now although I suppose ye know a good parte of our state here for we are forth commyng euen as when ye departed c. You shall vnderstande that I was in the Towar about the space of two monethes close prisoner and aâ—ter that had graunted to me without my labour the liberty of the Tower and so continued about halfe a yeare and then because I refused to allow the Masse with my presence I was shut vp in close prison agayne The last Lent saue one it chaunsed by reason of the tumult styrred vp in Kent there was so many prisoners in the Tower that my Lord of Canterbury M. Latimer Maister Bradford and I were put altogether in one prison where we remayned still almost to the nexte Easter and then we three Canterbury Latimer and I were sodenly sent a litle before Easter to Oxford and were suffered to haue nothing with vs but that we caried vpon vs. About the Whitsontide followyng was our disputations at Oxford after the which was all taken from vs as pen and inke c. Our owne seruauntes were taken from vs before and euery one had put to hym a straunge man and we eche one appoynted to be kept in seuerall places as we are vnto this day Blessed be God we three at the writing hereof were in good health and in God of good cheare We haue looked long agoe to haue bene dispatched for we were all three on one day within a day or two of our disputations of D. Weston being the head Commissioner condemned for heretikes and since that tyme we remayne as we were of hym left The Lordes will be fulfilled in vs as I do not doubt but by his grace it shal be to his glory and our endles saluation through Iesus Christ our Lord. Likewise the Lord hitherto hath preserued aboue all our expectation our deare brother and in Christes cause a strong Champion Iohn Bradford He is likewyse condemned and is already deliuered to the secular power and writtes as we haue heard say geuen out for his execution and called in agayne Thus the Lord so long as his blessed pleasure is preserueth whom he listeth notwithstanding the wonderfull raging of the world Many as we heare say haue suffered valiauntly confessyng Christes truth and nothyng yeeldyng to the aduersary yea not for the feare or paynes of death The names of them whiche I knewe and haue nowe suffered are these Farrar the Bishop of S. Dauides Hooper the Bishop of Worcester Rogers tuus olim comprebendarius D. Tailour of Hadley M. Sanders and one Tomkins a weauer and now this last day M. Cardmaker with an other were burnt in Smithfielde at London and many other in Essex and Kent whose names are written in the booke of lyfe whom yet I do not know West your olde companion and sometyme myne officer alas hath relented as I haue heard but the Lorde hath shortned his dayes for anone he dyed and is gon Grimbolde was caught by the heele and caste into the Marshalsey but now is at liberty againe but I feare me he escaped not without some becking and bowyng alas of his knee vnto Baall My deare friende Thomas Ridley of the Bulhead in Cheape which was to me the most faythfull friende that I had in my trouble is departed also vnto God My brother Shipside that hath maried my sister hath ben almost halfe a yeare in prison for deliuering as he was accused of certayne thynges I wene from mee but now thankes be to God he is at libertie agayne but so that the Bishop hath taken from him his Parke Of all vs three concaptiues at Oxford I am kept most strait and with least libertie Vel quia viro in cuius aedibus ego custodior vxor dominatur licet modo sit Prefectus ciuitatis mulier vetula morosa superstiosiss quae etiam hoc sibi laudi ducit quod me dicatur arctissime cautissime
the Ordinarye neyther whether I were before him acquitted or condemned shoulde it take awaye the former fault Then my Lord affirming that I was not brought before him but for heresie and the other Gentleman saying that doubtles I was discharged of my former matter my desire was that I might bee charged according to the order of the lawe to heare my accusers Then Doctour Chadsey was sent for who reported that in the presence of Mayster Mosley the Lieuetenant of the Tower I spake agaynst the reall presence and the sacrifice of the Masse and that I affirmed that theyr Church was the Churche of Antichrist Is not this true quoth my Lord I sayde yea Will you continue therein quoth he Yea sayde I. Wilt thou then mayntayne it by learning sayd he Therein quoth I I should shewe my selfe to haue little witte knowing myne owne youth and ignoraunce if I would take on me to mayntayne any controuersie agaynste so many graue and learned men But my conscience was satisfied in the truth which was sufficient to my saluation Roper Conscience quoth M. Roper so shall euerye Iewe and Turke be saued We had hereafter much talke to no purpose and especiallye on my part who felt in my selfe through colde and open ayre muche dullnesse of witte and memorye At the length I was asked what conscience was and I sayde the certifying of the trueth M. Welch With that M Welch rose vp desiring leaue to talke with me alone So he taking me aside into an other chamber said that he was sory for my trouble and woulde gladly see me at libertie he maruayled that I being a young man would stande agaynst all the learned men of the realme yea and contrary to the whole determination of the Catholicke Churche from Chrystes time in a matter wherin I could haue no great learning I ought not to thinke mine owne wit better then all mennes but shoulde beleue them that were learned I promise you quoth hee I haue read all Peter Martyrs booke and Cranmers and all the rest of them and haue conferred them with the contrary as Roffensis and the Byshop of Winchester c. and could not perceiue but that there was one continuall truth whiche from the begynning had bene mayntayned and those that at anye time seuered from this vnitie were aunswered and aunswered agayn This was the summe of hys tale whiche lacked neyther witte nor eloquence M. Greene. Then spake I. For asmuche as it pleaseth youre Maystership to vse me so familiarly for hee so behaued hymselfe towardes me as though I had bene hys equall I shall open my mind freely vnto you desiring you for to take it in good worth I consider my youth lack of wit and learning which would god it were but a little vnder the opinion that some men haue of me But God is not bounde to time witte or knowledge but rather choseth infirma mundi vt confunderet fortia Neyther can men appoynt bondes to Gods mercy For I will haue compassion sayth he on whome I will shew mercy There is no respecte of persons with God whether it be olde or young riche or poore wise or foolish Fisher or Basket maker God geueth knowledge of hys truth through hys free grace to whome he liste Iames. i. Neither doe I thinke my selfe onely to haue the trueth but steadfastly beleue that Christ hath hys spouse the Catholicke and vniuersall Church dispersed in many realmes where it pleaseth him spiritus vbi vult spirat no more is hee addicted to any one place then to the person and qualitie of one man Of this Church I nothing doubt my selfe to be a member trusting to be saued by the fayth that is taught in the same But how this Church is knowne is in a maner the end of all controuersie And the true markes of Christes Church is the true preaching of his worde and ministering of his sacramentes These markes were sealed by the Apostles and confirmed by the auncient fathers till at the length they were through the wickednes of men and the deuill sore worne and almost vtterly taken away But God bee praysed that he hath renewed the print that hys truth may be knowne in many places For my selfe I call God to witnesse I haue no hope in mine owne wit and learning whiche is very small but I was perswaded thereto by hym as by an instrument that is excellent in al good learning and liuing And God is my record that chiefly I sought it of hym by continuall prayer with teares Furthermore what I haue done herein it is not needefull for me to speake but one thing I say I wish of God with all my hart that all men which are of contrary iudgement woulde seeke the truth in like maner Now I am â—rought hether before a great many of Byshops and learned men to be made a foole and laughing stocke but I waygh it not a rushe For God knoweth that my whole study is to please hym Besides that care I not for mannes pleasure or displeasure M. Welch No M. Greene quoth he thinke not so vncharitably of any man but iudge rather that men labour for your soules health as for theyr owne And alas how will you condemne all our forefathers Or how can you thinke your selfe to bee of the catholicke Church without anye continuaunce and contrary to the iudgement of all learned men Greene. Then sayde I Syr I haue no authoritie to iudge anye manne neuerthelesse I doubte not but that I am of the true catholicke Church howe soeuer our learned men here iudge of me Welche Why then sayd he do you suppose your own wyt and learning better then all theirs if you doe not geue credite onely to them other learned men shall resort vnto you that shal perswade you by the Scriptures and Doctours Greene. Sir ê™ I God knoweth that I refuse not to learn of any childe but I would embrace the trueth from the mouth of a naturall foole in any thing wherein I am ignorauÌ„t and that in all thinges sauing my faith But concerning the truth wherein I am throughly perswaded I cannot submit my selfe to learne vnlesse it be as youre maistership sayd that I perused the bookes on both sides For so might I make my selfe an indifferent iudge otherwise I may be seduced And here we fell out agayne in a long talke of the Churche wherein his learning and wit was much aboue myne but in the ende I told hym I was perswaded and that hee did but lose his labour Welch Why then ê™ he what shall I report to my Lord Greene. Euen as pleaseth you ê™ I or els you may say that I would be glad to learne if I had bookes on both sides So he going in the Bishoppes euen then risen and ready to depart asked how he liked me He aunswered in fayth my Lord he will be glad to learne whiche wordes when they were taken least they
should mistake his meaning and mine I sayde yea my Lorde so that I maye haue bookes on both sides as Caluin and my Lord of Caunterburies bookes and such other Well ê™ my lordt I will satisfie thy minde therein also and they all were in grea hope that shortly I shoulde become a good Catholicke as they call it Then was I brought into my Lordes inner chamber where you were and there was put in a chamber with mayster Dee who entreated me very frendly That night I supped at my Lords table and lay with mayster d ee in the chamber you did see On the morrow I was serued at dinner from my Lordes table and at night did eate in the hall with his gentlemeÌ„ where I haue bene placed euer sithence and fared wonderfull well Yea to say the truth for my liberty within the bondes of his Lordships house for my lodging and fare scarce haue I bene at any time abroade in better case so long together and haue found so much gentlenesse of my Lorde and his Chaplaynes and other seruauntes that I should easily haue forgotten that I was in prison were it not that this great cheare was often pouthered with vnsauery sauses of examinations exhortations posinges and disputations For shortly after supper the first monday at night I was hadde into my Lordes bedde chamber and there he woulde know of me howe I came first into these heresies I sayde I was perswaded thereto by the scriptures and authorities of the Doctours alledged by Peter Martyr in hys Lectures vppon the xi Chapiter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians whiles hee intreated there on that place De coena domini by the space of a moneth together But then my Lord enforced the playnnesse of Chrystes woordes and his almightye power demaundinge of mee what reason shuld moue me from the litterall sense of the words but I hauing no lust to those matters woulde haue alledged that there were bookes sufficient of that matter as Peter Martyr Cranmer and Oecolampadius neuerthelesse when this shifte would not serue but I was constrayned to say somewhat I sayd I was moued from the litterall sense by the manner of speakyng by the circumstaunce and by conference of other places of the scriptures It is euident that Christ tooke breade and that hee shewed them they seeing it bread whiche hee affirmed to be his body Christ affirmed that bread was his body But that affirmation taken literally can by no meanes be true Ergo the wordes if they bee taken according to the letter cannot be true For this predication Panis est corpus Christi or corpus Christi est panis is neither identica nor accidentalis nor aessentialis praedicatio Wherfore of necessitie I must say it was spoken in the like sense as Christ was a dore a vyne and a waye Neyther can it serue to say that it was not of bread that he affirmed to bee his body and that for two causes For what soeuer he shewed that was bread for nought els was seene But that which he shewed he affirmed to be hys body Ergo he affirmed of bread that it was his body The second reason is for that it was not chaunged before seeyng benedixit is gratias egit or ells Christe affirmed no true proposition and you are without authoritie In the end of this letter there were noted these sentences following collected for confirmation of his former assertions videlicet Eadem locutio poculi i. The same phrase is vsed and spoken vpon the cup. Dicitur postea panis It is called bread in the same place afterward Eadem ratione reiecero corpus qua tu panem i. By the reason as it may be denyed to be bread it may be denyed to be the body Ascendit in coelum i. His body ascended into heauen Corpore nobis factus est similis in omnibus post natiuitatem At nostrum corpus non potest esse in duobus locis Ergo c. In body hee was lyke to vs in all thinges after his natiuitie sinne excepted Seeyng then our body cannot be in two places at once Ergo neyther his Discipuli non stupebant c. His Disciples tooke it as no miracle nor wonder The last examination and condemnation of Mayster Greene. THus as it seemeth for this tyme they lefte off But not long after the Byshop perceauyng Greenes learning and constancy to be suche as neyther hee nor any of his Doctours and Chaplaynes coulde by the scriptures refell beganne then to obiecte and put in practise hys chiefe and strongest argument agaynst him whiche was the rigour of the Lawe and crueltye of execution an argument I ensure you which without the speciall grace of our God to flesh is importable And therefore vsynge lawe as a cloke of hys tyrannye the xxviii daye of Nouember the sayde Byshoppe examined him vppon certayne poyntes of Christian Religion Whereunto when hee had aunswered the Byshop appointed the register as their most common manner is to draw there out an order of confession Whiche beyng afterwardes redd vnto Greene was also subscribed by him as a confirmation of hys former assertions The tenour whereof here ensueth ¶ The confession and saying of Bartlet Greene. BArtlet Greene borne in the Cittye of London in the Parish of Bassingshall of the Dioces of London and of the age of xxv yeares being examined in the Byshops palace the xxvii daye of Nouember anno 1555. vppon certayne articles aunswered as followeth Videlicet that neither in the tyme of K. Edw. after that the Masse by hym was put down neither in the time of Q. Mary after that the masse was restored agayn he hath heard any masse at al but he sayth that in the raygne of the sayd Queenes Maiesty he the sayde Bartlet two tymes to witte at two Easter tides or dayes in the chamber of Iohn Polline one of the Preachers in king Edwardes tyme within the paryshe of Saincte Michaels in Cornhill of the Dioces of London did receiue the Communion wyth the sayde Pulline and Christopher Goodman sometyme reader of the Dyuinitie Lecture in Oxford now gone beyond the sea and the second tyme with the sayd Pulline with one Runneger Mayster of Arte of Magdalen Colledge in Oxford and this Examinate also sayth that at both the sayd Communions he and the other before named did take and receiue bread and wyne whiche Bread and wyne hee called Sacramentall bread and sacramentall wyne whiche he sayth were vsed there by them Pulline onely readyng the wordes of the institution expressed in the boooke of Communion In which receiuyng and vsing this Examinate sayth that the other aforenamed dyd receaue the Sacramente of the Lordes Supper and that they receyued materyall bread and materiall wyne no substaunce therof changed and so no reall presence of the body and bloude of Chryste there beyng but onely grace added thereto And further this Examinate sayth that he had
me thinketh your apparell doth as much vary from an Apostle So then there spake one of the Bishops Gentlemen My Lord sayd he in mockadge geue him a chaire a toste and drinke and he wil be lusty But the Byshop bad haue him away and cōmaunded him to come before him agayn the next day at an houre appoynted But winchester for lacke of leasure or because of sickenes growing vpon him or for what cause els I know not either would not or could not attend vnto him but returned him agayne to his Ordinary Bishop from whence he came So william Tyms being put of agayne to Bishop Boner was placed together and coupled with the other fiue Martyrs aboue named and with them brought together to publicke examination before the Bishop the 21. day of March first in the Bishops Palace of London where the sayd Bishop after his accustomed maner proceeding agaynst them enquyred of them theyr fayth vpon the Sacrament of the aultar To whom they aunswered that the body of Christ was not in the sacrament of the aultar really and corporally after the wordes of consecration spoken by the Prieste of the whiche opinion they had bene of long time some later some sooner euē as God of his mercy dyd call them vnto the knowledge of his Gospell Then the Bishops Chapleines began to reason with thē but with no great authorities either of the scriptures or of the auncient fathers ye may be sure as other theyr large conferences with the learned do already declare An other examination of Tyms and Drakes and the rest before the Bishop of London THe xxiij day of the same moneth next after the Bishop sent agayne for Tyms and Drakes and Ex officio did obiect vnto them certayne Articles the summe and maner wherof were the same which before obiected to Whittell Greene Tudson Went Burn Eliza◠Foster Lashford looke pag. 1589. And the 26. day of the same month he sent for the other foure ministring vnto thē also the same generall articles Unto the which they all in effect answered in matters touching theyr fayth as did the sayd Bartl Grene and the rest Other appearinges they had as the Bishops common maner of proceding was more as I haue often sayd for order and forme of law thē for any zeale of iustice But in conclusion the xxviij day of this Moneth of March William Tyms and Robert Drakes with the other 4. aboue named were brought to the open Consistory in Paules before the sayd Bishop of London to be condēned for heresy The bishop first began in this or like sort Tyms quoth he I will begin with thee firste for thou art and hast bene the ringleader of these thy companions thou hast taughte them heresies confirmed them in their erroneous opinions and hast indeuored as much as in thee lyeth to make them like vnto thy selfe If thy faulte had not tended to the hurt of other I would thē haue vsed thee more charitably and not haue brought thee to this open rebuke I woulde according to the rule of Christ in the 18. of Mathew haue told thee thy fault betwene me thee if thou wouldest not haue heard me I would not so haue lefte thee but I wyth two or thre other would haue exhorted thee if that would not haue serued then woulde I haue told the Church c. But for that thy fault is open manifest to the world and thou thy selfe remainest stout in thine error this charitable dealing is not to be extended towardes thee I haue therfore thought good to proceed by an other rule whereof S. Paule speaketh 1. Tim. 5. Such as sinne rebuke thē openly that other may feare For this cause art thou brought before me in the face of this people to receiue iudgemēt according to thy deserts Let me see what thou canst say why I should not proceed agaynst thee as thine Ordinary My Lord quoth Tyms will you now geue me leaue to speake yea quoth the Bishop Then sayde Tyms My Lord I maruell that you will begin with a lye You call me the ringleader teacher of this cōpany but how vntruly you haue sayd shall shortly appeare for there is none of all these my brethren whiche are brought hither as prisoners but when they were at liberty and out of prison they dissented from you and your doinges as much as they do at this present and for that cause they are now prisoners So it is euident that they learned not their Religiō in prison And as for me I neuer knew them vntil such time as I by your commaundement was prisoner with them how could I then be their ringleader and teacher So that al the world may see how vntruly you haue spokē And as for my fault which you make so greuous whatsoeuer you iudge of me I am wel assured that I hold none other religiō thē Christ preached the Apostles witnessed the primatiue church receiued now of late the Apostolicall and Euangelical preachers of this realm haue faithfully taught for the which you haue cruelly burned them and now you seeke our bloud also Proceed on hardly by what rule you will I force not I do not refuse you for my Ordinary Then sayd the Bishoppe I perceyue thou wilt not be coūted their ringleader How sayst thou wilt thou submit thy selfe to the catholicke Church as an obedient childe in so doing thou shalt be receiued and do wel enough otherwise thou shalt haue iudgement as an hereticke Then one of the prisoners whose name is not certainly knowne sayd my Lord you are no vpright Iudge for you iudge after your owne lust But if you will iudge vs according to the holy Testament of Christe whiche is the word of truth we will accord to your iudgement for vnto that word we wholy submit our selues But as for your iudgement without that truth God shall condemne And this prisoner was very earnestly in hand with the bishop that they might be iudged by the word of God With this the Bishop was offended calling him busye knaue and commaunded him to holde his toung or els he should be had away to a place of smaller ease Then Tyms aunswered and sayd My Lord I doubt not but I am of the Catholicke Church whatsoeuer you iudge of me But as for your Church you haue before this day renounced it and by corporall oth promised neuer to consēt to the same Contrary to the which you haue receyued into this realme the Popes authority therefore you are falsly periured forsworne all the sort of you Besides this you haue both spoken and written very earnestly agaynst that vsurped power now you do burne men that will not acknowledge the Pope to be supreme head Haue I quoth the bishop Where haue I written any thing agaynst the church of Rome My Lord quoth Tyms the Bishoppe of Winchester wrote a very learned Oration intituled De vera obedientia